GIFT OF 
 Ella Sterling Mighels 
 
 6 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2008 with funding from 
 
 IVIicrosoft Corporation 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/fairytalesOOsgrich 
 
EXLIBRI&- 
 
 FAIRY TALES. 
 
 BT 
 
 MADAME LA COMTESSE DE SEGUB. 
 
 KXB BOSTOPOHIirB. 
 
 Mas. Chapmai^ Coleman and hbb Dauohtzbs. 
 
 (nn TBABSLATOBS OV TH8 KVHLXA.OX SOTBU.) 
 
 THE JOHN C. WINSTON COMPANY 
 CHICAGO PHILADELPHIA Toronto 
 
Intered, according to Act of Congreu, In the year 1869, bj 
 
 PORTER & COATES, 
 
 li the Olerk'f Office of the DfHtrict Court of the United States, in and for tfat 
 Eastern District of Pennsylvania. 
 
 
TO MY GBANDDAUGHTERS, 
 
 CAMILLE AND MADELINE DE MALARET, 
 
 My very dear Children : 
 
 Here are the tales with which you were so well 
 pleased, and that I promised you to have published. 
 
 In reading them, dear little ones, think of your old 
 grandmother, who, to please you, has left her seclusion, 
 and offered to public criticism the name of 
 
 Comtesse De SEGUR, 
 
 Nee BosTOPomim. 
 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 BLONDIEE, BONNE-BICHE, AKD BEAU-MINON. 
 
 OHAPTEB 
 
 I. Blondine . . . . • 
 
 II. Blondine Lost • • • 
 
 III. The Forest of Lilacs . 
 
 IV. Blondine's Awakening — Beau-Minon 
 V. Bonne-Biche .... 
 
 YI. Blondine's Second Awakening • 
 
 VII. The Parrot 
 
 VIII. Eepentance . • • • 
 
 IX. The Tortoise . • , • 
 
 X. The Journey and Arriral . • 
 
 PAQB 
 
 15 
 20 
 28 
 30 
 33 
 38 
 45 
 55 
 61 
 64 
 
 GOOD LITTLE HENRY. 
 
 L The Poor Sick Mother 
 
 II. The Crow, the Cock, and the Frog 
 
 III. The Harrest .... 
 
 rV. The Vintage . . . . 
 
 76 
 19 
 88 
 8C 
 
 fi^i,^,.*^*^- 
 
 («) 
 
CONTENTS, 
 
 V. The Chase 89 
 
 TL The Fishing • • OS 
 
 Vn. The Plant of Life . . . . » 98 
 
 PRINCESS ROSETTE. 
 
 I. The Farm 
 
 II. Rosette at the Court of the King her Father 
 
 III. Family Council . . • • , 
 
 IV. Second Day of the Festival 
 
 v. Third and Last Day of the Feitiral . 
 
 lor 
 
 113 
 120 
 123 
 184 
 
 THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE. 
 
 i. The Little House . • 147 
 
 IL The Fairy Detestable 154 
 
 ni. Ihe Prince Gracious 167 
 
 IV. The Tree in the Rotondo •••••. 173 
 
 V. Tke Casket 179 
 
 OURSON. 
 
 L The Lark and the Toad ..•••• 18r 
 
 n. Birth and Infaney of OwfOtt • • • • • 194 
 
 m. Tiolette 19T 
 

 CONTENTS. 
 
 
 
 zi 
 
 •aiPTIB PA«I 
 
 rv. 
 
 The Dream ••••••• 210 
 
 V. 
 
 The Toad again . • • « 
 
 
 
 . 216 
 
 VI. 
 
 SickiMss and Saorifloe . • 4 
 
 
 
 . 226 
 
 VII. 
 
 The Wild Boar . . , , , 
 
 
 
 . 230 
 
 VIII. 
 
 The Conflagration . . • , 
 
 
 
 . 240 
 
 IX. 
 
 The Wei 
 
 
 
 . 261 
 
 X. 
 
 The Farm— the Castle— the Porge 
 
 
 
 . 261 
 
 XL 
 
 The Sacrifice 
 
 
 \ 
 
 . 268 
 
 XII. 
 XIII. 
 
 The Combat . • • • < 
 The BeoompeBM » « • 
 
 
 
 . 273 
 . S84 
 
hdiu, imu-i\kh,mA mm-mmn. 
 
HISTOBl 
 
 OF 
 
 lending, lonn^-lt£l];c, and Imu- fflinon* 
 
 CHAPTER FIRST. 
 
 BLONDINB. 
 
 'HERE was once a king called Benin. He 
 
 was good, and all the world loved him ; he 
 
 was just, and the wicked feared him. His 
 
 wife, the Queen Doucette, was also good, 
 
 and much beloved. 
 
 This happy pair had a daughter called the Princess 
 
 Blondine, because of her superb fair hair, and she was 
 
 aa amiable and charming as her father the king, and 
 
 ner mother the queen. 
 
 Unfortunately, the poor queen died a short time 
 »fter the birth of Blondine, and for a long time the 
 
 (15) 
 
;i6;' : •'..-' :' • MLWCRF OF BLONDINE, 
 
 king wept bitterly for this great loss. Blondine w«is 
 too young to understand her mother's death :,.^he did 
 not weep, but continued to laugh, to play, and to 
 Bleep peacefully. The king loved her tenderly, and 
 Bhe loved him more than all the world. He gave his 
 little daughter the most beautiful jewels, the finest 
 bonbons, and the most rare and delicious fruits. 
 Blondine was very happy. 
 
 One day, it was announced to the king, that all his 
 subjects demanded that he should marry again, in 
 order to have a son, who should reign after him. He 
 refused at first, but finally yielded to the pressing 
 desires of his people, and said to his minister 
 Leger : — 
 
 "My dear friend, my subjects wish me to marry 
 again, but my heart is so sad because of the death of 
 my cherished queen Doucette, that I cannot under- 
 take the task of seeking another wife. Go, then, 
 my good Leger, and find me a princess who will make 
 my sweet Blondine happy. Go ; I ask for nothing 
 more. When you have found a perfect woman, you 
 will demand her hand in marriage, and conduct her 
 to my court." 
 
 Leger set off immediately, visited many courts, and 
 saw innumerable princesses — ugly, humpbacked, and 
 wicked. 
 
BONNEBICHE, AND BEAU-MINOK 17 
 
 At last he arrived at the kingdom of the monarch 
 Turbulent, who had a lovely daughter, acute, amiable, 
 and apparently good. Leger found her so charming, 
 that he asked her hand in marriage for his king 
 Benin, without sufficiently inquiring into her real 
 character. 
 
 Turbulent was enchanted at the prospect of getting 
 rid of his daughter, who was jealous, proud, and 
 wicked. Besides this, her presence often interfered 
 with his excursions for pleasure, with the chase, and 
 with his progresses through his kingdom. 
 
 Without a moment's hesitation, he acceded to 
 Leger's request, who returned with her to the king- 
 dom of the good king Benin. 
 
 The princess Fourbette was accompanied by four 
 thousand mules, loaded with the jewels and toilet of 
 the charming bride. 
 
 King Benin had been apprised of their approach 
 by a courier, and went forward to receive the princess 
 Fourbette. He found her beautiful ; but he noted the 
 absence of the mild and attractive expression of the 
 poor lost Doucette. 
 
 When Fourbette's eyes fell upon Blondine, her 
 glance was so cruel, so wicked, that the poor child, 
 who was now three years old, was greatly terrified, 
 and began to weep bitterly. 
 2 
 
18 EISTOB Y OF BL ONDINE, 
 
 "What is the matter?" said the king. "Why 
 does my sweet and sensible Blondine weep like a bad 
 little girl?" 
 
 " Papa ! dear papa !" cried Blondine, throwing her- 
 self into the arms of the king, " do not give me into 
 the hands of this princess. I am afraid of her — her 
 eyes are cruel !'* 
 
 The king was much surprised. He turned so sud- 
 denly towards the princess Fourbette, that she had no 
 time to control herself, and he perceived the terrible 
 glance with which she regarded the little Blondine. 
 
 Benin immediately resolved that Blondine should 
 be wholly separated from the new queen, and remain, 
 as before, under the exclusive protection of the nurse 
 who had taken care of her, and loved her tenderly. - 
 
 The queen thus saw Blondine rarely, and when she 
 met her by chance, she could not wholly dissimulate 
 the hatred she felt for her. 
 
 About a year from that time, the queen Fourbette 
 gave birth to a daughter, named Brunette, because of 
 her dark hair, which was black as the raven's wing. 
 
 Brunette was pretty, but not so lovely as Blondine ; 
 moreover she was as wicked as her mother. She 
 detested Blondine, and played aU sorts of cruel tricks 
 upon her, bit her, pinched her, pulled her hair, brok* 
 her toys, and tore her beautiful dresses. 
 
BONNE-BICHE, AND BEAU-MINOK 19 
 
 The good little Blondine was never in a passion 
 with her sister, but always tried to make excuses for 
 her conduct. 
 
 " Oh, papa !" she said to the king, " do not scold 
 Brunette ; she is so little ! she does not know that she 
 grieves me when she breaks my toys ! It is only in 
 play that she bites me, pulls my hair, and pinches 
 me." 
 
 The good king embraced his little daughter, and 
 was silent ; but he knew that Brunette was cruel and 
 wicked ; that Blondine was too gentle and good to 
 accuse her. He loved Blondine, therefore, more and 
 more from day to day, and his heart grew cold to 
 Brunette. 
 
 The ambitious queen Fourbette saw all this clearly, 
 and hated intensely the innocent and gentle Blondine, 
 and if she had not feared the rage of the king, she 
 would have made Blondine the most wretched child in 
 the world. 
 
 Benin had commanded that Blondine should never 
 be left alone with the queen. He was known to be 
 just and good ; but he punished disobedience severely, 
 •nd the queen herself dared not defy his commands- 
 
20 HIST OB Y OF BL ONDINE, 
 
 CHAPTER SECOND. 
 
 BLONDINE LOST. 
 
 LONDINE was now seven years old, and 
 Brunette three. 
 
 The king had given Blondine a charming 
 little carriage, drawn by ostriches, and a 
 little coachman, ten years of age, who was 
 the nephew of her nurse. 
 
 This little page, who was called Gourmandinet, 
 loved Blondine tenderly ; he had been her playmate 
 from her birth, and she had shown him a thousand 
 acts of kindness. 
 
 But Gourmandinet had one terrible fault ; he was 
 a gourmand — was so fond of dainties and sweet things, 
 that for a paper of bonbons he would commit almost 
 any wicked action. Blondine often said to him : — 
 
 " I love you dearly, Gourmandinet, but I do not 
 love to see you so greedy. I entreat you to correct 
 yourself of this villanous fault, which will make you 
 despised by all the world." 
 
 Gourmardinet kissed her hand, and promised to 
 reform. But, alas ! he continued to steal cakes from 
 the kitchen and bonbons from the store-room. Often, 
 
BONNE-BICHE, AND BEAU-MINOK 21 
 
 indeed, he was whipped for his disobedience and 
 gluttony. 
 
 The queen Fourbette heard on every hand the 
 reproaches lavished upon the page, and she was cun- 
 ning enough to think that she might make use of this 
 villanous fault of Gourmandinet, and thus get rid of 
 poor Blondine. 
 
 I will now tell you the plot she had conceived. 
 
 The garden in which Blondine drove in her little 
 carriage, drawn by ostriches, and guided by her little 
 coachman, Gourmandinet, was separated by a grating 
 from an immense and magnificent forest, called the 
 Forest of Lilacs, because during the whole year these 
 lilacs were always covered with superb flowers. 
 
 No one, however, entered these woods. It was 
 well known that it was enchanted ground, and that if 
 you once entered there you could never hope to 
 escape. 
 
 Gourmandinet knew the terrible secret of this 
 forest. He had been severely forbidden ever to drive 
 the carriage of Blondine in that direction, lest by 
 some inadvertence Blondine might pass the grating 
 and place her little feet on the enchanted ground. 
 
 Many times the king Benin had sought to build a 
 waK the entire length of the grating, or to secure it 
 in some way, so as to make an entrance there impos- 
 
22 HIST OB T OF BL ONDINE, 
 
 sible. But the workmen had no sooner laid the 
 foundation than some unknown and invisible power 
 raised the stones, and thej disappeared from sight- 
 
 The queen Fourbette now sought diligently to gain 
 the friendship of Gourmandinet, by giving him, every 
 day, some delicious dainties. In this way she made 
 him so complete a slave to his appetite, that he could 
 not live without the jellies, bonbons and cakes which 
 she gave him in such profusion. At last she sent for 
 him to come to her, and said : — 
 
 " Gourmandinet, it depends entirely upon yourself 
 whether you shall have a large trunk full of bonbons 
 and delicious dainties, or never again eat one during 
 your life." 
 
 " Never again eat one ! Oh ! madam, I should die 
 of this punishment. Speak, madam, what must I do 
 to escape this terrible fate ?" 
 
 "It is necessary," said the queen, looking at him 
 fixedly, " that you should drive the princess Blondine 
 near to the Forest of Lilacs." 
 
 " I cannot do it, madam ; the king has forbidden 
 it." 
 
 " Ah ! you cannot do it ; well, then, adieu. No 
 more dainties for you. I shall command every one 
 in the he use to give you nothing." 
 
 '*0h! madam," said Gourmandinet, weeping bit 
 
BONNE-BICHE, AND BEAU-MINON, 2« 
 
 terly, "do not be so cruel. Give me some ordei 
 which it is in my power to execute." 
 
 " I can only repeat that I command you to lead thfl 
 princess Blondine near to the Forest of Lilacs ; that 
 you encourage her to descend from the carriage, to 
 cross the grating, and enter the enchanted ground." 
 
 "But, madam," replied Gourmandinet, turning 
 very pale, " if the princess enters this forest she can 
 never escape from it. You know the penalty of 
 entering upon enchanted ground. To send my dear 
 princess there is to give her up to certain death." 
 
 "For the third and last time," said the queen, 
 frowning fearfully, "I ask if you will take the princess 
 to the forest ? Choose ! either an immense box of 
 bonbons, which I will renew every month, or never 
 again to taste the delicacies which you love." 
 
 " But how shall I escape from the dreadful punish- 
 ment which his majesty will inflict upon me?" 
 
 " Do not be disquieted on that account. As soon 
 as you have induced Blondine to enter the Forest of 
 Lilacs, return to me. I will send you off out of danger 
 with your bonbons, and I charge myself with your 
 future fortune." 
 
 " Oh ! madam, have pity upon me. Do not compe'i 
 me to lead my dear princess to destruction. She who 
 has always been so good to me !" 
 
24 HISTORY OF BLONDINE, 
 
 " You still hesitate, miserable coward ! Of what 
 importance is the fate of Blondine to you ? When 
 you have obeyed my commands I will see that you 
 enter the service of Brunette, and I declare to you 
 solemnly that the bonbons shall never fail." 
 
 Gourmandinet hesitated and reflected a few mo- 
 ments longer, and, alas ! at last resolved to sacrifice 
 his good little mistress to his gluttony. 
 
 The remainder of that day and night he still hesi- 
 tated and delayed to commit this great crime; but 
 the certainty of the queen's bitter revenge if he 
 refused to execute her cruel orders, and the hope of 
 rescuing Blondine at some future day by seeking the 
 aid of some powerful fairy, conquered his irresolution 
 and decided him to obey the queen. 
 
 In the morning at four o'clock Blondine ordered 
 her little carriage, and entered it for a drive, after 
 having embraced the king her father, and promised 
 him to return in two hours. 
 
 The garden was immense. Gourmandinet, on starts 
 ing, turned the ostriches away from the Forest of 
 Lilacs. Whfcn, however, they were entirely out of 
 light of the palace, he changed his course, and turned 
 towards the grating which separated them from the 
 enchanted ground. He was sad and silent. His 
 crime weighed upon his heart and conscience. 
 
BONNE-BICEE, AND BEAV-MINON. 26 
 
 "What is the matter?" said Blondine, kindly. 
 •* You say nothing. Are you ill, Gourmandinet ?" 
 
 "No, my princess, I am well." 
 
 " But how pale you are ! Tell me what distresses 
 you, poor boy, and I promise to do all in my power 
 to make you happy." 
 
 Blondine's kind inquiries and attentions almost 
 softened the hard heart of Gourmandinet, but the 
 remembrance of the bonbons promised by the wicked 
 queen, Fourbette, soon chased away those good im- 
 pressions. Before he had time to reply, the ostriches 
 reached the grating of the Forest of Lilacs. 
 
 "Oh! the beautiful lilacs!" exclaimed Blondine; 
 " how fragrant — how delicious ! I must have a large 
 bouquet of those splendid flowers for my good papa. 
 Get down, Gourmandinet, and bring me some of those 
 superb branches." 
 
 "I cannot leave my seat, princess, the ostriches 
 might run away with you during my absence." 
 
 "Do not fear," replied Blondine; "I could guide 
 them myself to the palace." 
 
 "But the king would give me a terrible scolding 
 for having abandoned you, princess. It is best that 
 you go yourself and select and gather your flowers." 
 
 " That is true. I should be very sorry to get you 
 a scolding, my poor Gourmandinet." 
 3 
 
26 HISTORY OF BLONDINE, 
 
 While saying these words she sprung lightly from 
 the carriage, crossed the bars of the grating, and 
 commenced to gather the flowers. 
 
 At this moment Gourmandinet shuddered, and was 
 overwhelmed with remorse. He wished to repair his 
 fault by calling Blondine ; but, although she was only 
 ten steps from him, — although he saw her perfectly, 
 — she could not hear his voice, and in a short time she 
 was lost to view in the enchanted forest. 
 
 For a long time Gourmandinet wept over his crime, 
 cursed his gluttony, and despised the wicked queen 
 Fourbette. 
 
 At last he recalled to himself that the hour 
 approached in which Blondine would be expected at 
 the palace. He returned to the stables through the 
 back entrance, and ran at once to the queen, who was 
 anxiously expecting him. 
 
 On seeing him so deadly pale, and his eyes inflamed 
 from the tears of awful remorse, she knew that Blon- 
 dine had perished. 
 
 " Is it done ?" said she. 
 
 Gourmandinet bowed his head; he had not th« 
 •trength to speak. 
 
 " Come," said she, " behold your reward !" 
 
 She pointed to a large box full of delicious bonbons 
 of erery Tariety. She commanded a ralet to raise 
 
BONNE-BICHE, AND BEAU-MINON. 2T 
 
 the box, and place it upon one of the mules which 
 had brought her jewelry. 
 
 " I confide this box to Gourmandinet, in order that 
 he may take it to my father," she said. " Go, boy, 
 and return in a month for another." She placed at 
 the same time in his hand a purse full of gold. 
 
 Gourmandinet mounted the mule in perfect silence, 
 and set off in full gallop. The mule was obstinate 
 and wilful, and soon grew restive under the weight 
 of the box, and began to prance and kick. He did 
 this so effectually that he threw Gourmandinet and 
 his precious box of bonbons upon the ground. 
 
 Gourmandinet, who had never ridden upon a horse 
 or mule, fell heavily with his head upon the stones, 
 and died instantly. 
 
 Thus he did not receive from his crime the profit 
 which he had hoped ; he had not even tasted of the 
 bonbons which the queen had given him. 
 
 No one regretted him. No one but the poor Blon- 
 dine had ever loved him. 
 
 We will now rejoin this unfortunate princess in th« 
 Forest of Lilacs. 
 
28 HISTORY OF BL ONLINE, 
 
 CHAPTER THIRD. 
 
 THE FOREST OP LILACS. 
 
 'HEN Blondine entered the forest she com- 
 menced gathering the splendid branches of 
 lilacs. She rejoiced in their profusion, and 
 delighted in their fragrance. 
 
 As she made her selection, it seemed to 
 her that those which were more distant were still more 
 beautiful; so she emptied her apron, and her hat, 
 which were both full, and filled them again and again. 
 Blondine had been thus busily occupied for about 
 an hour. She began to suffer from the heat, and 
 to feel great fatigue. She found the branches of 
 lilacs heavy to carry, and thought it was time to 
 return to the palace. She looked around, and saw 
 herself surrounded with lilacs. She called Gour- 
 mandinet, but no one replied. 
 
 "I have wandered off further than I intended," 
 eaid Blondine. " I will retrace my steps at once, 
 though I am much fatigued. Gourmandinet will hear 
 me, and will surely come to meet me.'* 
 
 Blondine walked on rapidly for some time, but she 
 could not see the boundaries of the forest. 
 
BONNE-BICHE, AND BEAU-MINON. 29 
 
 Many times she called anxiously upon Gourmandi* 
 net, but he did not respond, and at last she becamo 
 terribly frightened. 
 
 "What will become of me, all alone in this vast 
 forest ? What will my poor papa think when I do 
 not return ? and Gourmandinet, how will he dare go 
 back to the palace without me ? Ho will be scolded, 
 perhaps beaten, and all this is my fault, because I 
 would leave my carriage to gather lilacs? Unfor- 
 tunate wretch that I am ! I shall die of hunger and 
 thirst in this forest if the wolves do not eat me up 
 this night." 
 
 Saying thus, and weeping bitterly, Blondine fell on 
 the ground at the foot of a large tree. She wept a 
 long time. At last her great fatigue mastered her 
 grief; she placed her little head upon her bundle of 
 lila/«, and slept peacefully. 
 
 3* 
 
80 HISTORY OF BLONDINE, 
 
 CHAPTER FOURTH. 
 
 BLONDINE'S AWAKING — BBAU-MIN ON. 
 
 LONDINE slept calmly all night; no ferocious 
 beast came to trouble her slumbers. She did 
 not suffer from the cold, and awaked at a late 
 hour in the morning. She rubbed her eyes, 
 much surprised to see herself surrounded by 
 trees, in place of being in her own room in the palace, 
 and upon her own bed. 
 
 She called her nurse, and a soft mewing was the 
 only response. Astonished, and almost frightened, 
 Bhe looked around, and saw at her feet a superb white 
 cat, looking gently upon her, and continuing to mew 
 plaintively. 
 
 " Ah ! pretty puss ! how beautiful you are !*' cried 
 Blondine, placing her little hand caressingly upon the 
 soft fur, white as snow. " I am so happy to see you, 
 pretty puss, for you will conduct me to your home. I 
 am indeed very hungry, and I have not the strength 
 to walk much further without food." 
 
 Blondine had scarcely uttered these words, when 
 the white pussy mewed again, and pointed with her 
 little paw to a small package lying near her, wrapped 
 
BONNE-BICHF, AND BEAU-MINOK 31 
 
 neatly in fine white linen. She opened the parcel, 
 and found it contained bread and butter, which she 
 found delicious ; she gave the crumbs to pussy, who 
 seemed to munch them with delight. 
 
 When they had finished their simple meal, Blondine 
 leaned over towards her little companion, and said, 
 caressingly : — 
 
 " Thanks, pretty puss, for the breakfast you have 
 given me. Now, can you conduct me to my papa, 
 who is certainly in despair because of my absence?" 
 
 Pussy, whom we will call Beau-Minon, shook her 
 head and mewed plaintively. 
 
 "Ah! you understand me, Beau-Minon," said 
 Blondine. " I entreat you to have pity upon me, and 
 lead me to some house before I perish with hunger, 
 cold, and terror, in this vast forest !" 
 
 Beau-Minon looked at the princess fixedly, and 
 made a sign with her little graceful white head, which 
 seemed to say, "I comprehend you." She rose, 
 advanced some steps, and paused to see if Blondine 
 followed her. 
 
 "I am here, Beau-Minon*; I am following you 
 gladly," said Blondine; "but how can we pasa 
 through these bushy thickets ? I see no path." 
 
 Beau-Minon made no reply, but sprang lightly into 
 the thicket, which opened of itself, to allow Blondint 
 
32 EISTOR Y OF BL ONLINE, 
 
 and Beau-Minon to pass, and then closed up immedi- 
 ately. 
 
 Blondine walked on for about half an hour. Aa 
 fihe advanced, the forest became more luminous, the 
 grass was finer, and the flowers more abundant. She 
 saw many pretty birds, singing melodiously, and 
 graceful squirrels, bounding along the branches of the 
 trees. 
 
 Blondine, who had no doubt that she was about to 
 leave the forest, and see her dear father again, was 
 enchanted with all that she saw ; she wished to pause 
 and gather the lovely wild flowers ; but Beau-Minon 
 advanced steadily, and mewed plaintively, whenever 
 Blondine relaxed her speed. 
 
 In about an hour, Blondine perceived an elegant 
 castle. Beau-Minon led her to the gilded grating. 
 Blondine did not know, however, how to enter. There 
 was no bell, and the gate was closed. Beau-Minon 
 had disappeared, and Blondine was once more alone. 
 
BONNE-BICHE, AND BEAV-MINON, 33 
 
 CHAPTER FIFTH. 
 
 BONNB-BICHB. 
 
 EAU-MINON had entered by a little passage, 
 which seemed made expressly for him, and 
 had probably given notice to some one at the 
 castle, as the gate opened without Blondine 
 having called. 
 She entered the court-yard, and saw no one. 
 The door of the castle opened of itself. Blon- 
 dine entered the vestibule, which was of rare white 
 marble. All the doors of the castle now opened 
 like the first, and the princess passed through a suite 
 of beautiful saloons. 
 
 At last, in the back part of a charming saloon, fur- 
 nished with blue and gold, she perceived a white hind, 
 couched upon a bed of fine and fragrant grasses. 
 Beau-Minon stood near her. The pretty hind saw 
 Blondine, arose, and approached her. 
 
 "You are most welcome, Blondine," said she, 
 " My son Beau-Minon and myself have expected you 
 for a long time." 
 
 At these words, Blondine seemed much frightened. 
 " Take courage, princess ; you are with friends. I 
 
84 HISTOR Y OF BL ONDINE, 
 
 know the king your father, and I love him, and 1 
 love you also." 
 
 "Oh, madam," said Blondine, "if you know the 
 king my father, I beseech you to conduct me to him; 
 my absence must make him very wretched." 
 
 " My dear Blondine," said Bonne-Biche, sighing, 
 " it is not in my power to conduct you to your father. 
 You are in the hands of the magician of the Forest 
 of Lilacs. I myself am subject to his power, which is 
 superior to mine ; but I can send soft dreams to your 
 father, which will reassure him as to your fate, and 
 apprise him that you are safe with me." 
 
 "How, madam!" said Blondine, in an agony of 
 grief, " shall I never again see my father, whom I love 
 BO tenderly ? My poor father !" 
 
 " Dear Blondine, do not distress yourself as to the 
 future. Wisdom and prudence are always recom- 
 p«nsed. You will see your father again, but not now. 
 In the mean time be good and docile. Beau-Minon 
 and myself will do all in our power to make you 
 happy." 
 
 Blondine sighed heavily and shed a few tears. She 
 then reflected that to manifest such grief was a poor 
 recompense for all the goodness of Bonne-Biche. She 
 resolved, therefore, to control herself and to be 
 cheerful. 
 
BONNE-BICHE, AND BEAU-MINON. 35 
 
 Bonne-Biche took her to see the apartment they 
 destined for her. The bedroom was hung with rose- 
 colored silk, embroidered with gold. The furniture 
 was covered with white velvet, worked with silks of 
 the most brilliant hues. Every species of animal, 
 bird, and butterfly were represented in rare embroi- 
 dery. 
 
 Adjoining Blondine's chamber was a small study. 
 It was hung with sky-blue damask, embroidered with 
 fine pearls. The furniture was covered with silver 
 moir^, adorned with nails of turquoise. Two magnifi- 
 cent portraits, representing a young and superbly 
 handsome woman, and an elegant and attractive y )ung 
 man, hung on the walls. Their costumes ina.'cated 
 that they were of royal race. 
 
 "Whose portraits are these, madam?" sai- Blon- 
 dine to Bonne-Biche. 
 
 "I am forbidden to answer that question, dear 
 Blondine. You will know later; — but this is the 
 hour for dinner. Come, Blondine, I am sure you are 
 hungry." 
 
 Blondine was in fact almost dying of hunger. She 
 followed Bonne-Biche with alacrity, and entered the 
 dining-room, where she saw a table strangely served. 
 
 An enormous cushion of black satin was placed on 
 the floor for Bonne-Biche. On the table before her 
 
36 HIST OR T OF BL ONDINE, 
 
 was a vase filled with the choicest herbs, fresh and 
 nutritious; near this vase was a golden bucket, filled 
 with fresh and limpid water. 
 
 Opposite Bonne-Biche was a little stool for Beau- 
 Minon; before him was a little porringer in gold, 
 filled with little fried fish and the thighs of snipes ; at 
 one side, a bowl of rich crystal, full of fresh milk. 
 
 Between Beau-Minon and Bonne-Biche a plate was 
 placed for Blondine. Her chair was of carved ivory, 
 covered with crimson velvet, attached with nails of 
 diamonds. Before her was a gold plate, richly chased, 
 filled with delicious soup, made of a young pullet and 
 fig-birds ; her glass and water-bottle were of carved 
 rock-crystal ; a muflSn was placed by her side, and her 
 fork and spoon were of gold ; her napkin was of linen, 
 finer than anything she had ever seen. 
 
 The table was served by gazelles, who were marvel- 
 lously adroit. They waited, carved, and even divined 
 the wishes of Blondine, Bonne-Biche, and Beau- 
 Minon. The dinner was exquisite — the chicken was 
 splendid, the game and fish most delicate, the pastry 
 and bonbons superlative. Blondine was hungry ; she 
 ate of all, and found all excellent. 
 
 After dinner, Bonne-Biche and Beau-Minon con- 
 ducted the princess into the garden. She found 
 there the most nutritious fruits and lovely walks. 
 
BONNE-BICHE, AND BEAU-MINON. 
 
 87 
 
 After a charming walk, Blondine entered the castle 
 with her new friends, much fatigued. Bonne-Biche 
 proposed to her to retire, which she agreed to joyfully. 
 
 Blondine entered her chamber, and found two 
 gazelles waiting to attend her. They disrobed her 
 with grace and adroitness, placed her in bed, and 
 seated themselves by her couch to watch over her. 
 
 Blondine was soon peacefully asleep — not, however, 
 without having first thought of her father, and wept 
 bitterly over her cruel separation from him. 
 
88 HISTORY OF BLONDINE, 
 
 CHAPTER SIXTH. 
 
 BLONDINE'S SECOND AWAKENINat. 
 
 LONDINE slept profoundly, and on awaking, 
 she found herself entirely changed. Indeed, 
 it seemed to her she could not be the same 
 person. She was much taller, her intellect 
 was developed, her knowledge enlarged. She 
 remembered a number of books she thought she had 
 read during her sleep. She was sure she had been 
 writing, drawing, singing, and playing on the piano 
 and harp. 
 
 She looked around, however, and knew that the 
 chamber was the same to which Bonne-Biche had con- 
 ducted her, and in which she had gone to sleep. 
 
 Agitated, disquieted, she rose and ran to the glass. 
 She saw that she was much grown, and we must con- 
 fess she found herself charming; a hundred times 
 mare beautiful than when she retired the night before. 
 Her fair ringlets fell to her feet; her complexion 
 was like the lily and the rose; her eyes celestial blue; 
 her nose beautifully formed ; her cheeks rosy as the 
 mom ; her form erect and graceful. In short, Blon- 
 
BONNE-BICHE, AND BEAU-mNON. 89 
 
 dine thought herself the most beautiful perscn she 
 had ever seen. 
 
 Trembling, almost frightened, she dressed herself 
 hastily, and ran to seek Bonne-Biche, whom sh* 
 found in the apartment where she had first seen her 
 
 " Bonne-Biche, Bonne-Biche !" she exclaimed, " 1 
 entreat you to explain to me the change which I see 
 and feel in myself. Last night I went to sleep a 
 child — I awoke this morning, and found myself a 
 young lady. Is this an illusion, or have I indeed 
 grown and developed thus during the night?'* 
 
 " Yes, my dear Blondine, you are fourteen years 
 old to-day. But you have slept peacefully seven 
 years. My son Beau-Minon and myself wished to 
 spare you the weariness of all early studies. When you 
 first entered the castle you knew nothing ; not even 
 how to read. I put you to sleep for seven years, and 
 Beau-Minon and myself have passed this time in 
 instructing you during your sleep. I see by the 
 wonder expressed in your eyes, sweet princess, that 
 you doubt all this. Come, now, into your study, and 
 reassure yourself on this point." 
 
 Blondine followed Bonne-Biche to the little room. 
 She ran first to the piano, commenced playing, and 
 found that she played remarkably well. She then 
 
40 HISTORY OF BLONDINE, 
 
 tried the harp, and drew from it the most ravishin^ 
 Bounds, and sang enchantingly. 
 
 She took her pencil, and brushes, and drew and 
 painted with a facility which denoted a true talent. 
 She wrote, and found her handwriting clear and 
 elegant. She looked at the countless books which 
 were ranged round the room, and knew that she had 
 read them all. 
 
 Surprised, ravished, she threw her arms around the 
 neck of Bonne-Biche, embraced ? eau-Minon tenderly, 
 and said to them : — 
 
 " Oh ! my dear, true, good friends, what a debt of 
 gratitude do I owe you for having thus watched over 
 my infancy, and developed my intellect and my 
 heart. I feel how much I am improved in every 
 respect, and I owe it all to you." 
 
 Bonne-Biche returned her caresses, and Beau- 
 Minon patted her hand delicately. After the first 
 few happy moments had passed, Blondine cast down 
 her eyes, and said timidly : — 
 
 " Do not think me ungrateful, my dear, good friends, 
 if I wish you to add one more to the benefits you 
 have already conferred upon me. Tell me something 
 of my father. Dees he still weep my absence ? is he 
 happy since he lost me?" 
 
 " Dear Blondine, your anxiety on this point is most 
 
BONNE-BICHE, AND BEAU-MINOK 41 
 
 natural, and shall be relieved. Look in this mirror, 
 Blondine, and you shall see the king your father, 
 and all that has passed since you left the palace." 
 
 Blondine raised her eyes to the mirror, and saw 
 into the apartment of her father. The king seemed 
 much agitated, and was walking backwards and for- 
 wards. He appeared to be expecting some one. 
 The queen, Fourbette, entered, and related to him 
 that notwithstandi: - the remonstrances of Gourman- 
 dinet, Blondine had herself seized the reins, and 
 guided the ostriches, who, becoming frightened, 
 dashed off in the direction of the Forest of Lilacs, 
 and overturned the carriage. Blondine was thrown 
 over the grating which bounded the forest. She 
 stated that Gourmandinet had become insane from 
 terror and grief, and she had sent him home to 
 his parents. The king was in wild despair at this 
 news. He ran to the Forest of Lilacs, and he had to 
 be withheld by force from throwing himself across 
 the boundary, in order to search for his cherished 
 Blondine. They carried him to the palace, where he 
 yielded to the most frightful sorrow and despair, 
 calling unceasingly upon his dear Blondine, his be- 
 loved child. At last; overcome by grief, he slept, 
 and saw in a dream Blondine in the castle of 
 Bonne-Biche and Beau-Minon. Bonne-Biche gave 
 4* 
 
42 HISTORY OF BLONDINE, 
 
 him the sweet assurance that Blondine should one day 
 be restored to him, and that her childhood should be 
 calm and happy. 
 
 The mirror now became misty, and everything dis- 
 appeared ; then again clear as crystal, and Blondine 
 saw her father a second time. He had become old ; 
 his hair was white as snow, and his countenance was 
 Bad. He held in his hand a little portrait of Blon- 
 dine ; his tears fell upon it, and he pressed it often to 
 his lips. The king was alone. Blondine saw neither 
 the queen nor Brunette. 
 
 Poor Blondine wept bitterly. 
 
 "Alas!" said she, "why is my dear father alone? 
 Where is the queen? where is Brunette?'* 
 
 " The queen," said Bonne-Biche, " showed so little 
 grief at your death, my princess, that your father's 
 heart was filled with hatred and suspicion towards her, 
 and he sent her back to the king Turbulent, her father, 
 who confined her in a tower, where she soon died of 
 rage and weariness. All the world supposed you to 
 be dead. As to your sister Brunette, she became so 
 wicked, so insupportable, that the king hastened to 
 give her in marriage last year to the prince Violent, 
 who charged himself with the duty of reforming the 
 character of the cruel and envious princess Brunette . 
 The prince was stern and harsh. Brunette saw that 
 
BONNE-BICHE, AND BEAU-MINON, 43 
 
 hei wicked heart prevented her from being happy, 
 and *h(» commenced trying to correct her faults. You 
 will see her again, some day, dear Blondine, and your 
 example may complete her reformation.'* 
 
 Blondine thanked Bonne-Biche tenderly for all these 
 details. Her heart prompted her to ask, " But when 
 shall I see, my father and sister ?" But she feared to 
 appear ungrateful and too anxious to leave the castle 
 of her good friends. She resolved then to await 
 another more suitable opportunity to ask this question. 
 
 The days of Blondine passed away quietly and 
 without tediousness. She was much occupied, and was 
 sometimes melancholy. She had no one to talk with 
 but Bonne-Biche, and she was only with her during 
 the hours of lessons and repasts. Beau-Minon could 
 not converse, and could only make himself understood 
 by signs. The gazelles served Blondine with zeal and 
 intelligence, but they had not the gift of speech. 
 
 Blondine walked every day, always accompanied by 
 Beau-Minon, who pointed out to her the most lovely 
 and sequestered paths, and the rarest and richest 
 flowers. 
 
 Bonne-Biche had made Blondine promise solemnly 
 never to leave the enclosure of the park, and never to 
 enter the forest. Many times Blondine had asked 
 
44 HISTORY OF BL ONLINE, 
 
 Bonne-Biche the reason of this prohibition. Sighing 
 profoundly, she had replied : — 
 
 "Ah, Blondine ! do not seek to penetrate the forest. 
 It is a fatal spot. May you never enter there." 
 
 Sometimes Blondine mounted a pavilion which was 
 built on an eminence near the boundary of the forest. 
 She looked admiringly and longingly at the magni- 
 ficent trees, the lovely and fragrant flowers, the 
 thousand graceful birds flying and singing, and seem 
 ing to call her name. 
 
 "Alas!" said she, "why will not Bonne-Biche 
 allow me to walk in this beautiful forest ? What pos- 
 sible danger can I encounter in that lovely place, and 
 under her protection?" 
 
 Whenever she was lost in these reflections. Beau* 
 Minon, who seemed to comprehend what was passing 
 in her heart, mewed plaintively, pulled her robe, and 
 tried to draw her from the pavilion. 
 
 Blondine smiled sweetly, followed her gentle com- 
 panion, and recommenced her walk in the solitary 
 park. 
 
BONNE'BICHE, AND BEAV-MINOK 45 
 
 CHAPTER SEVENTH. 
 
 THE PARROT. 
 
 IX months had passed since Blondine awaked 
 from her seven years' sleep. It seemed to the 
 little princess a long time. The remembrance 
 of her dear father often saddened her heart. 
 Bonne-Biche and Beau-Minon seemed to 
 divine her thoughts. Beau-Minon mewed plaintively, 
 and Bonne-Biche heaved the most profound sighs. 
 Blondine spoke but rarely of that which occupied 
 her thoughts continually. She feared to offend 
 Bonne-Biche, who had said to her three or four 
 times : — 
 
 " Dear Blondine, be patient. You will see your father 
 when you are fifteen, if you continue wise and good. 
 Trust me, dear child ; do not trouble yourself about 
 the future ; and, above all, do not seek to leave us." 
 
 One morning Blondine was alone and very sad. 
 She was musing upon her singular and monotonous 
 existence. She was disturbed in her reverie by three 
 soft little strokes upon her window. Raising her 
 head, she perceived a parrot with beautiful greer 
 plumage, and throat and breast of bright orange. 
 
46 HISTORY OF BLONDINE, 
 
 Surprised at the appearance of a bird entirolj un- 
 known to her, she opened the window, and invited the 
 parrot to enter. 
 
 What was her amazement when the bird said to her, 
 in a fine sharp voice : — 
 
 " Good day, Blondine ! I know that you sometimes 
 have a very tedious time of it, because you have no 
 one to talk to. I have taken pity upon you, and 
 come to have a chat with you. But I pray you do not 
 say that you have seen me, for Bonne-Biche would 
 cut my throat if she knew it." 
 
 " Why so, beautiful Parrot ? Bonne-Biche is good ; 
 she injures no one, and only hates the wicked.'* 
 
 " Blondine, listen ! If you do not promise to con- 
 ceal my visit from Bonne-Biche and Beau-Minon, I 
 will fly away at once, and never return.'* 
 
 " Since you wish it so much, beautiful Parrot, I will 
 promise silence. Let us chat a little. It is a long 
 time since I had an opportunity to converse. You 
 seem to me gay and witty. I do not doubt that you 
 will amuse me much." 
 
 Blondine listened with delight to the lively talk of 
 the Parrot, who complimented her beauty, her wit, 
 and her talents extravagantly. 
 
 Blondine was enchanted. In about an hour tht 
 Parrot flew away, promising to return the next day 
 
BONNE-BICHE, AND BEAU-MINOK. 47 
 
 In short, hb returned every day, and continued to 
 compliment and amuse her. 
 
 One morning he struck upon the window and said : — 
 
 " Blondine ! Blondine ! open the window, quickly ! 
 I bring you news of your father. But, above all, 
 make no noise, unless you want my throat cut." 
 
 Blondine was overwhelmed with joy, — opened the 
 window with alacrity, and said : " Is it true, my beau- 
 tiful Parrot, that you bring me news of my dear 
 father ? Speak quickly ! What is he doing ? how is 
 he?" 
 
 "Your father is well, Blondine, but he weeps 
 your loss always. I have promised him to employ all 
 my power to deliver you from your prison ; but I can 
 do nothing without your assistance." 
 
 " My prison !" said Blondine. " But you are igno- 
 rant of all the goodness which Bonne-Biche and Beau- 
 Minon have shown me; of the pains they have 
 lavished upon my education ; of all their tenderness 
 and forbearance. They will be enchanted to find a 
 way of restoring me to my father. Come with me, 
 beautiful Parrot, and I will present you to Bonne- 
 Biche. Come, I entreat you." 
 
 "Ah! Blondine," said the sharp voice of the Parrot, 
 ** it is you, princess, who do not know Bonne-Biche 
 and Beau-Minon. They detest me because I have 
 
48 HISTORY OF BL ONLINE, 
 
 Bometimes succeeded in rescuing their victims from 
 them. You will never see your father again, Blon- 
 dine; you will never leave tLis forest, unless you 
 yourself shall break the charm which holds you 
 here." 
 
 "What charm?" said Bl ndine. "I know of no 
 charm ; and what inter e u have Bonne-Biche and 
 Beau-Minon in keeping ae a prisoner?" 
 
 "Is it not their interest to enliven their solitude, 
 Blondine? There is a talisman which can procure 
 your release. It is a sim}. le Rose, which, gathered by 
 yourself, will deliver you from your exile, and restore 
 you to the arms of your fond father." 
 
 " But there is not a single Rose in the garden. 
 How, then, can I gather one?" 
 
 " I will explain this to you another day, Blondine ; 
 now I can tell you no more, as I see Bonne-Biche is 
 coming. But, to convince you of the virtues of the 
 Rose, entreat Bonne-Biche to give you one, and 
 Bee what she will say. To-morrow — to-morrow, Blon- 
 dine!" 
 
 The Parrot flew away, well content to have scattered 
 in Blondine's heart the first seeds of discontent and 
 ingratitude. 
 
 The Parrot had scarcely disappeared when Bonne- 
 Biche entered. She appeared greatly agitated. 
 
BONNE-BICHE, AND BEAU-MINOK 49 
 
 " With whom have you been talking, Blondine ?" 
 looking suspiciously towards the open window. 
 
 " With no one, madan," said the princess. 
 
 " I am certain I hear ' voices in conversation." 
 
 " I must have been speaking to myself." 
 
 Bonne-Biche made no reply. She was very sad, 
 and tears fell from her eye ' 
 
 Blondine was also engrossed in reflection. The 
 cunning words of the Parroc made her look upon the 
 kindness of Bonne-Biche and Beau-Minon in a totally 
 different light. 
 
 In place of saying to herself that a hind, which 
 had the power to speak, to make wild beasts intelli- 
 gent, to put an infpTit to sleep for seven years, to dedi- 
 cate seven years to a tiresome and ignorant little girl ; 
 in short, a hind lodged and served like a queen, could 
 be no ordinary criminal; in place of cherishing a 
 sentiment of gratitude for all that Bonne-Biche had 
 done for her, Blondine, alas ! believed blindly in the 
 Parrot, the unknown bird of whose character and 
 veracity she had no proof. She did not remember 
 that the Parrot could have no possible motive for 
 risking its life to render her a service. Blondine 
 believed it, though, implicitly, because of the flattery 
 which the Parrot had lavished upon her. She did not 
 even recall with gratitude the sweet and happy exist- 
 5 
 
60 BISTOR Y OF BL ONDINE, 
 
 ence which Bonne-Biche and Beau-Minon had secured 
 to her. She resolved to follow implicitly the counsels 
 of the Parrot. During the course of the day she said 
 to Bonne-Biche : — 
 
 " Why, madam, do I not see among your flowers 
 the most lovely and charming of all flowers — the 
 fragrant Rose?" 
 
 Bonne-Biche was greatly agitated, and said, in a 
 trembling voice : — 
 
 " Blondine ! Blondine ! do not ask for this most 
 perfidious flower, which pierces all who touch it! 
 Never speak to me of the Rose, Blondine ; you cannot 
 know what fatal danger this flower contains for 
 you !" 
 
 The expression of Bonne-Biche was so stern and 
 severe, that Blondine dared not insist further. 
 
 The day passed away sadly enough. Bonne-Biche 
 was unhappy, and Beau-Minon very sad. 
 
 Early in the morning, Blondine ran to her window, 
 and the Parrot entered the moment she opened it. 
 
 "Well, my dear Blondine, have you noticed the 
 agitation of Bonne-Biche, when you mentioned the 
 Rose? I promised you to point out the means by 
 which you could obtain one of these charming flowers. 
 Listen now to my counsel. You will leave this park 
 ftnd enter the forest. I will accompany you, and I 
 
BONNE-BICHE AND BEAU-MINON. 61 
 
 will conduct you to a garden where you will find the 
 most beautiful Rose in the world !" 
 
 " But how is it possible for me to leave the park ? 
 Beau-Minon always accompanies me in my walks.'* 
 
 " Try to get rid of him," said the Parrot ; " but if 
 that is impossible, go in spite of him." 
 
 " If this Rose is at a distance, will not my absence 
 be perceived ?" 
 
 "It is about an hour's walk. Bonne-Biche has 
 been careful to separate you as far as possible from 
 the Rose, in order that you might not find the means 
 to escape from her power." 
 
 " But why does she wish to hold me captive ? She 
 is all-powerful, and could surely find pleasures more 
 acceptable than educating an ignorant child." 
 
 " All this will be explained to you in future, Blon- 
 dine, when you will be in the arms of your father. 
 Be firm ! After breakfast, disembarrass yourself in 
 some way of Beau-Minon, and enter the forest. I 
 will expect you there." 
 
 Blondine promised, and closed the window, fearing 
 that Bonne-Biche would surprise her. 
 
 After breakfast, according to her usual custom, she 
 entered the garden. Beau-Minon followed her, in 
 spite of some rude rebufis, which he received with 
 plaintive mews. Arrived at the alley which led out 
 
62 HISTORY OF BLONDINE, 
 
 of the park, Blondine resolved to get rid of Beau 
 Minon. 
 
 "I wish to be alone/' said she, sternly; "begone, 
 Beau-Minon V* 
 
 Beau-Minon pretended not to understand. Blon- 
 dine was impatient and enraged ; she forgot herself 
 BO far as to strike Beau-Minon with her foot. When 
 poor Beau-Minon received this humiliating blow, he 
 uttered a cry of anguish and fled towards the palace. 
 Blondine trembled at the sound, and was on the point 
 of recalling him and renouncing the Hose, and confess- 
 ing all to the good Hind, when a false shame arrested 
 her. She walked on rapidly to the gate, opened it, 
 not without trembling, and entered the forest. The 
 Parrot joined her without delay. 
 
 " Courage, Blondine ! in one hour you will have 
 the Rose, and will see your father, who weeps for 
 you." 
 
 At these words, Blondine recovered her resolution, 
 which had begun to falter; she walked on in the 
 path indicated by the Parrot, who flew before her from 
 branch to branch. The forest, which had seemed so 
 beautiful and attractive near to the park of Bonne- 
 BicLe, became wilder and more entangled. Brambles 
 and stones almost filled up the path, the sweet songs 
 <)f the birds were no longer heard, and the flowers had 
 
BONNE-BICHE, AND BEAU-MINOK 58 
 
 entirely disappeared. Blondine felt oppressed by an 
 inexplicable restlessness. The Parrot pressed her 
 dagerly to advance. 
 
 ** Quick, quick, Blondine ! time flies ! If Bonne» 
 Biche perceives your absence and pursues you, she 
 will kill me, and you will never again see your 
 father." 
 
 Blondine, fatigued, almost breathless, with her arms 
 torn by the briers, and her shoes in shreds, now de- 
 clared that she would go no further ; when the Parrot 
 exclaimed : — 
 
 " We have arrived, Blondine. Look ! that is the 
 enclosure which separates us from the Rose." 
 
 Blondine saw at a turn in the path a small enclosure, 
 the gate of which was quickly opened by the Parrot. 
 The soil was arid and stony, but a magnificent, majes- 
 tic rose-bush grew in the midst of this sterile spot, 
 adorned with one Rose, which was more beautiful than 
 all the roses of the world. 
 
 "Take it, Blondine!" said the parrot; "you de- 
 serve it — you have truly earned it!" 
 
 Blondine seized the branch eagerly, and, in spite 
 of the thorns, which pierced her fingers cruelly, she 
 tore it from the bush. 
 
 The Ro«e was scarcely firmly grasped in her hand, 
 5* 
 
64 HISTORY OF BLOND INE, 
 
 when she heard a burst of mocking laughter. Th« 
 Flower fell from her grasp, crying : — 
 
 " Thanks, Blondine, for having delivered me from 
 the prison in which Bonne-Biche held me captive. I 
 am your evil genius ! Now you belong to me !" 
 
 " Ha . ha !" now exclaimed the Parrot. " Thanks, 
 Blondine ! I can now resume my form of magician. 
 I had more difficulty in tempting and deceiving you 
 than I expected. I flattered your vanity, and in this 
 way it was easy to make you ungrateful and disobedi- 
 dient. You have destroyed your friends ; for I am 
 their mortal enemy !" 
 
 Saying tbese cruel words, the Parrot and the Rose 
 disappeared, leaving Blondine alone in the forest. 
 
BONNE-BICHE, AND BEAU-MDWK 65 
 
 CHAPTER EIGHTH. 
 
 RBPENTANCB. 
 
 LONDINE was stupefied! her conduct no-w 
 appeared to her in all its horror; she had 
 shown a monstrous ingratitude towards the 
 friends who had been so tenderly devoted ta 
 her — who had dedicated seven years to the 
 care of her education. Would these kind friends ever 
 receive her, ever pardon her ? What would be her 
 fate, if they should close their d^ors against her? 
 And then, what did those awful words of the wicked 
 Parrot signify : " You have caused the destruction 
 of your friends ?" 
 
 Blondine turned round, and wished to retrace her 
 steps to the castle of Bonne-Biche. The briers and 
 thorns tore her arms and face terribly. She con- 
 tinued, however, to force her way bravely through the 
 thickets, and, after three hours of most painful walk- 
 ing, she came before the castle of Bonne-Biche and 
 Beau-Minon. 
 
 Horror seized upon her, when, in place of the 
 superb building, she saw only an appalling ruin — in 
 
66 HISTORY OF BLONDINE, 
 
 place of the magnificent trees and rare flowers which 
 surrounded it, only briers and thorns, nettles and 
 thistles, could be seen. Terrified and most desolate, 
 she tried to force her way in the midst of the ruins, 
 to seek some knowledge of her kind friends. A large 
 Toad issued from a pile of stones, advanced before her, 
 and said : — 
 
 " What are you seeking ? Have you not occasioned 
 the death of your friends by the basest ingratitude ? 
 Begone ! do not insult their memory by your unwel- 
 come presence !" 
 
 " Alas ! alas !" cried Blondine, " my poor friends, 
 Bonne-Biche and Beau-Minon, why can I not expiate 
 by my death the sufierings I have caused them ?" And 
 she fell, sobbing piteously, upon the stones and net- 
 tles ; her grief and her repentance were so excessive, 
 that she did not feel their sharp points in her tender 
 flesh ; she wept profusely a long time. At last she 
 arose and looked about her, hoping to find some shel- 
 ter where she might take refuge. Ruin only stared 
 her in the face ! 
 
 "Well," said she, "let the wild beasts tear me to 
 pieces, let me die of hunger and thirst, if I can 
 expiate my sins here upon the tomb of Bonne-Biche 
 and Beau-Minon !" 
 
 As she uttered these words, she heard a soft voice 
 
BONNE-BICEE, AND BEAU-MINON. 67 
 
 saying : " True repentance can redeem the worst of 
 crimes." 
 
 She raised her head, and saw only an immense 
 black Crow flying above her. 
 
 "Alas! alas!" said Blondine, "my repentance, 
 however true, however bitter it may be, can never give 
 me back the lives of my dear Bonne-Biche and Beau- 
 Minon !" 
 
 " Courage, courage, Blondine ! redeem your fault 
 by your repentance, and do not allow yourself to bo 
 utterly cast down by grief." 
 
 The poor princess arose, and withdrew from this 
 scene of desolation. She followed a little path, where 
 the large trees seemed to have rooted out the bram- 
 bles, and the earth was covered with moss. She was 
 utterly exhausted with grief and fatigue, and fell at 
 the foot of a large tree, sobbing piteously. 
 
 " Courage, Blondine !" said another voice ; " cour- 
 age and hope !" 
 
 She saw only a Frog near her, which was looking 
 at her compassionately. 
 
 " Poor Frog !" said the princess, " you seem to pity 
 my anguish I What will become of me, now that I 
 am alone and desolate in the world ?" 
 
 " Courage and hope !" was the reply. 
 
 Blondine sighed deeply and looked around, hoping 
 
58 HISTORY OF BLONDINE, 
 
 to discover some herb or fruit to appease her Lungei 
 and thirst. She saw nothing, and her tears flowed 
 freely. The sound of bells now somewhat dissipated 
 her despairing thoughts. She saw a beautiful cow 
 approaching her, gently and slowly, which, on arriv- 
 ing near her, paused, bowed down, and showed her a 
 porringer attached to her neck. 
 
 Blondine was very grateful for this unexpected 
 succor. She detached the porringer, milked the cow, 
 and drank the sweet milk with delight. The pretty, 
 gentle cow signed to her to replace the porringer. 
 Blondine obeyed, kissed her on the neck, and said, 
 sadly : — 
 
 " Thanks, Blanchette, it is without doubt to my 
 poor friends that I owe this sweet charity. Perhaps 
 in another and better world they witness the repent- 
 ance of their poor Blondine, and wish to ameliorate 
 her frightful position." 
 
 "A true repentance will obtain pardon for all 
 faults,** said a kind voice. 
 
 ** Ah !** exclaimed Blondine, " years of sorrow and 
 weeping for my crimes would not suffice! I can 
 never pardon myself!** 
 
 In the mean time the night approached. Notwith 
 standing her anguish and repentance, Blondine began 
 to reflect upon some means of securing herself from 
 
BONNE-BICHE, AND BEAUMINOK 69 
 
 the ferocious wild beasts, whose terrible roars she 
 already believed she heard in the distance. She saw 
 some steps before her a kind of hut, formed by several 
 trees growing near together and interlacing their 
 branches ; bowing her head, she entered, and found 
 that by adroitly attaching some branches ishe could 
 form a pretty and secure retreat. She employed the 
 remainder of the day in arranging this little room, 
 and gathered a quantity of moss, with which she made 
 herself a bed and pillow. She concealed the entrance 
 to this little retreat by some broken branches and 
 leaves, and went to rest, utterly worn out with excite- 
 ment and fatigue. 
 
 When Blondine awoke it was broad daylight. At 
 first she could scarcely collect her thoughts and under- 
 stand her position; but the sad realities of her lot 
 were soon apparent to her, and she commenced groan- 
 ing and weeping as before. 
 
 Blondine was hungry, and much disquieted on this 
 point, when she heard again joyfully the sound of the 
 cow-bells. Some moments after, Blanchette stood 
 near her. Blondine again loosened the porringer, 
 drew the milk and drank till her hunger was appeased, 
 then replaced the porringer and kissed Blanchette, 
 hoping to see her again during the day. E?ery day— 
 in the morning, at midday, and in the evening — ^Blan- 
 chette came to offer Blondine her frugal repasu 
 
30 HISTORY OF BLONBINEy 
 
 Blondine passed the time in tears for her poor 
 friends, and bitter self-reproach for her crimes. 
 
 " By my unpardonable disobedience," she said to 
 herself, " I have caused the most terrible misfortunes, 
 which it is not in my power to repair. I have not 
 only lost my good and true friends, but I am deprived 
 of the only means of finding my father, my poor 
 father, who perhaps still expects his Blondine, hia 
 most unhappy Blondine, condemned to live and die 
 alone in this frightful forest, where her evil genius 
 reigns supreme." 
 
 Blondine sought to amuse and employ herself in 
 every possible way. Her little home was neatly 
 arranged ; fresh moss and leaves composed her 
 simple couch ; she had tied some branches together 
 and formed a seat ; she made herself some needles and 
 pins of the thorns, and twisted some thread from the 
 hemp which grew near her little hut, and with these 
 implements she had mended the rents in her shoes. 
 
 In this simple way Blondine lived for six months ; 
 her grief was always the same, and it is just to say, 
 that it was not her sad and solitary life which made 
 her unhappy, but sincere regret for her fault. She 
 would willingly have consented to pass her life in the 
 forest, if she could thus have brought to life Bonne- 
 Biche and Beau-Minon. 
 
BONNE-BICHE, AND BEAV-MINOK 61 
 
 CHAPTER NINTH. 
 
 THE TORTOISE. 
 
 |NE day Blondine was seated at the entrance 
 of her hut, musing sadly, as usual, upon her 
 lost friends, and of her father, when she saw 
 before her an enormous Tortoise. 
 
 "Blondine," said the Tortoise, "if you will 
 place yourself under my protection, I will conduct 
 you out of this forest." 
 
 " And why, Madam Tortoise, should I seek to leave 
 this forest ? Here I caused the death of my friends, 
 and here I wish to die." 
 
 " Are you very certain of their death, Blondine?" 
 " How ! Is it possible I may be deceived ? But, 
 no ! I saw the ruins of their castle. The Parrot 
 and the Toad assured me of their death. You are 
 kind and good, and wish to console me, without doubt ; 
 but, alas ! I do not hope to see them again. If they 
 Btill lived, they would not have left me alone, with 
 th^ frightful despair of having caused their death." 
 
 " But how do you know, Blondine, that this seem- 
 ing neglect is not forced upon them ? They may now 
 be subjected to a power greater than their own. You 
 6 
 
62 HISTORY OF BLOKDINE, 
 
 know, Blondine, that a true repentance will obtain 
 pardon for many crimes." 
 
 " Ah ! Madam Tortoise, if they still live, if you can 
 give me news of them, if you can assure me that I 
 need no longer reproach myself with their death, 
 assure me that I shall one day see them again, there 
 is no expiation which I will not gladly accept to 
 merit this great happiness.'* 
 
 " Blondine, I am not permitted to disclose to you 
 the fate of your friends, but if you have the courage 
 to mount on my back, remain there for six months, 
 and not address a single question to me during the 
 journey, I will conduct you to a place where all will 
 be revealed." 
 
 " I promise all that you ask. Madam Tortoise, pro- 
 vided I can only learn what has become of my friends.* 
 
 "Take care, Blondine! reflect well. Six months 
 without descending from my back ; without asking me 
 ft single question ! When once you have accepted 
 the conditions, when we have commenced our journey, 
 if you have not the courage to endure to the end, you 
 will remain eternally in the power of the enchanter, 
 Perroquet, and his sister Kose, and I cannot even con- 
 tinue to bestow upon you the little assistance to which 
 you owe your life during the last six months.** 
 
 " Let us go, Madam Tortoise : let us be off, imme- 
 
BONNE'BICHE, AND BEAU-MINON. 63 
 
 diately. I prefer to die of hunger and fatigue rather 
 than of grief and disquietude. Your words have 
 given birth to hope in my poor heart, and I have 
 courage to undertake even a more difficult journey 
 than that of which you speak." 
 
 "Let it be according to your wish, Blondine. 
 Mount my back : fear neither hunger, nor thirst, nor 
 nor cold, nor sunshine, nor any accident during our 
 long journey. As long as it lasts, you shall not suffer 
 from any inconvenience." 
 
 Blondine mounted on the back of the Tortoise. 
 "Now, silence !" said she ; " and not one word till w« 
 have arrived, and I speak to you first." 
 
 mm 
 
 •yr^ 
 
64 HISTORY OF BLOND IKE, 
 
 CHAPTER TENTH. 
 
 THE JOURNEY AND ARRIVAL 
 
 HE journey of Blondine lasted, as the Tortoise 
 had said, six months. They were three 
 months passing through the forest. At the 
 end of that time she found herself on an arid 
 plain, whicn it required six weeks to cross. 
 At this time Blondine perceived a castle which 
 reminded her of that of Bonne-Biche and Beau 
 Minon. They were a full month passing through the 
 avenue to this castle. 
 
 Blondine burned with impatience. Would she in- 
 deed learn the fate of her dear friends at this castle ? 
 Notwithstanding her extreme anxiety, she dared not 
 ask a single question. If she could have descended 
 from the back of the Tortoise, ten minutes would have 
 sufficed for her to reach the castle. But, alas ! the 
 Tortoise crept on slowly, and Blondine remembered 
 that she had been forbidden to alight or to utter a 
 word. She resolved, therefore, to control her impa- 
 tience. The Tortoise seemed rather to relax than to 
 increase her speed. She consumed fourteen days still 
 
BONNE-BICHE, AND BEAV-MINON. 65 
 
 in passing through this avenue. They seemed four- 
 teen centuries to Blondine. She never, however, lost 
 sight of the castle, or of the door. The place seemed 
 deserted ; she heard no noise, she saw no sign of life. 
 
 At last, after twenty-four days' journey, the Tor- 
 toise paused, and said to Blondine : — 
 
 "Now, princess, descend. By your courage and 
 obedience you have earned the recompense I promised. 
 Enter the little door which you see before you. The 
 first person you will meet will be the fairy Bienveil- 
 lante, and she will kindly make known to you the fate 
 of your friends." 
 
 Blondine sprang lightly to the earth. She had 
 been immovable so long, she feared her limbs would 
 be cramped ; on the contrary, she was as light and 
 active as when she had lived so happily with her dear 
 Bonne-Biche and Beau-Minon, and ran joyously and 
 gracefully, gathering flowers and chasing butterflies. 
 
 After having thanked the Tortoise most warmly, 
 she precipitately opened the door which had been 
 pointed out to her, and found herself before a young 
 person clothed in white, who asked, in a sweet vcdce, 
 whom she desired to see ? 
 
 " I wish to see the fairy Bienveillante. Tell her, 
 I pray you, miss, that the princess Blondine begs 
 earnestly to see her without delay." 
 
66 HISTORY OF BLONDINE, 
 
 " Follow me, princess," replied the young girl. 
 
 Blondine followed, in great agitation. She passed 
 through several beautiful rooms, and met manj 
 young girls clothed in white, like her guide. They 
 looked at her as if they recognised her, and smiled 
 graciously. 
 
 At last Blondine arrived in a room in every re- 
 spect resembling that of Bonne-Biche in the Forest of 
 Lilacs. The remembrances which this recalled were 
 BO painful that she did not perceive the disappearance 
 of her fair young guide. 
 
 Blondine gazed sadly at the furniture of the room. 
 She saw but one piece which had not adorned the apart- 
 ment of Bonne-Biche in the Forest of Lilacs. This 
 was a wardrobe in gold and ivory, exquisitely carved. 
 It was closed. Blondine felt herself drawn towards 
 it in an inexplicable manner. She was gazing at it 
 intently, not having indeed the power to turn her 
 eyes away, when a door opened, and a young and 
 beautiful woman, magnificently dressed, entered and 
 drew near Blondine. 
 
 "What do you wish, my child?" said she, in a 
 Bweet, caressing voice. 
 
 " Oh, madam !" said Blondine, throwing herself at 
 her feet, " I have been assured that you could give 
 me news of my dear, kind friends, Bonne-Biche and 
 
BONNE-BWHE, AND BEAU-MINOK 67 
 
 Beau-Minon. You know, madam, without doubt, by 
 what culpable disobedience I gave them up to destruc- 
 tion, and that I wept for them a long time, believing 
 them to be dead ; but the Tortoise, who conducted me 
 here, has given me reason to hope I may one day see 
 them again. Tell me, madam, tell me if they yet 
 live, and if I may dare hope for the happiness of 
 rejoining them?" 
 
 "Blondine," replied the fairy Bienveillante, sadly, 
 " you are now about to know the fate of your friends ; 
 but no matter what you see or hear, do not lose 
 courage or hope." 
 
 Saying these words, she seized the trembling Blon- 
 dine, and conducted her in front of the wardrobe 
 which had already so forcibly attracted her attention. 
 
 "Blondine, here is the key to this wardrobe; 
 open it, and be brave !" 
 
 She handed Blondine a gold key. With a trem- 
 bling hand the princess opened the wardrobe. What 
 was her anguish when she saw the skins of Bonne- 
 Biche and Beau-Minon fastened to the wardrobe with 
 diamond nails ! At this terrible sight the unfortunate 
 princess uttered a cry of horror, and fell insensible 
 at the feet of the fairy. At this moment the door 
 opened, and a prince, beautiful as the day, sprang 
 towards Blondine, saying : — 
 
68 BISTORT OF BLONDINE, 
 
 " Oil, my mother ! this is too severe a trial for my 
 dear Blondine !'* 
 
 " Alas ! my son, my heart also bleeds for her. But 
 you know that this last punishment was indispensable 
 to deliver her for ever from the yoke of the cruel 
 genius of the Forest of Lilacs." 
 
 The fairy Bienveillante now with her wand touched 
 Blondine, who was immediately restored to conscious- 
 ness; but despairing and sobbing convulsively, she 
 exclaimed : — 
 
 *' Let me die at once ! My life is odious to me ! 
 No hope, no happiness, from this time forth for ever 
 for poor Blondine ! My friends ! my cherished friends ! 
 I will join you soon in the land of shadows !" 
 
 "Blondine! ever dear Blondine!'* said the fairy, 
 clasping her in her arms, " your friends live and love 
 you tenderly. I am Bonne-Biche, and this is my 
 son, Beau-Minon. The wicked genius of the Forest 
 of Lilacs, taking advantage of the negligence of my 
 son, obtained dominion over us, and forced us into 
 those forms under which you have known us. We 
 could not resume our natural appearance unless you 
 should pluck the Rose, which I, knowing it to be your 
 evil genius, retained captive. I placed it as far as 
 possible from the castle, in order to withdraw it from 
 your view. 1 knew the misfortunes to which you 
 
BONNE-BICGE, AND BEAU-MINOK 69 
 
 would be exposed on delivering your evil genius from 
 nis prison ; and Heaven is mj witness, that my son 
 and myself would willingly have remained a Hind and 
 a Cat for ever in your eyes in order to spare you the 
 cruel tortures to which you have been subjected. 
 The Parrot gained you over, in spite of all our pre- 
 cautions. You know the rest, my dear child. But 
 you can never know all that we have suffered in 
 witnessing your tears and your desolation." 
 
 Blondine embraced the Fairy ardently, and thanked 
 her repeatedly, and the handsome Prince also. She 
 addressed a thousand questions to them. 
 
 " What has become of the gazelles who waited upor 
 us so gracefully ?" 
 
 " You have already seen them, dear Blondine. 
 They are the young girls who accompanied you. 
 They also were subjected to this sad metamorphosis." 
 
 " And the good white cow who brought me milk 
 every day?" 
 
 " We obtained permission from the Queen of the 
 Fairies to send you this light refreshment. The 
 encouraging words of the Crow came also from us." 
 
 " You, then, madam, also sent me the Tortoise V' 
 
 "Yes, Blondine. The Queen of the Fairies, 
 touched by your repentance and your grief, deprived 
 the Evil Genius of the Forest of all power over us, 
 
70 HISTORY OF BLONDINE, 
 
 on condition of obtaining from you one last proof of 
 submission, compelling you to take this long and 
 fatiguing journey, and inflicting the terrible punish- 
 ment of making you believe that my son and myself 
 had died from your imprudence. I implored, en- 
 treated the Queen of the Fairies to spare you at least 
 this last anguish; but she was inflexible." 
 
 Blondine gazed at her lost friends, listened eagerly 
 to every word, and did not cease to embrace those she 
 had feared were eternally separated from her by 
 death. The remembrance of her dear father now 
 presented itself. The prince Parfait understood her 
 secret desire, and made it known to his mother, the 
 fairy Bienveillante. 
 
 "Prepare yourself, dear Blondine, to see your 
 father; informed by me, he now expects you." 
 
 At this moment, Blondine found herself in a chariot 
 of gold and pearls, the fairy Bienveillante seated at 
 her right hand, and the prince Parfait at her feet, 
 regarding her kindly and tenderly. The chariot was 
 drawn by four swans of dazzling whiteness. They 
 flew with such rapidity, that five minutes brought 
 them to the palace of King Benin. All the court was 
 assembled about the king ; they expected the princess 
 Blondine. 
 
 When the chariot appeared, the cries of joy and 
 
BONNE-BICHE, AND BEAU-MINOK 71 
 
 welcome were so tumultuous, that the swans were con- 
 fused, and almost lost their way. Prince Parfait, 
 who guided them, succeeded in arresting their atten- 
 tion, and the chariot drew up at the foot of the grand 
 stairway. King Benin sprang towards Blondine, who, 
 jumping lightly from the chariot, threw herself in her 
 father's arms. They remained a long time in this 
 position, and everybody wept tears of joy. 
 
 When King Benin had somewhat recovered himself, 
 he kissed, respectfully and tenderly, the hand of the 
 good fairy, who, after having protected and educated 
 the princess Blondine, had now restored her to him. 
 He embraced the prince Parfait, whom he found most 
 charming. 
 
 There were eight resplendent gala days in honor 
 of the return of Blondine. At the close of this gay 
 festival, the fairy Bienveillante announced her inten- 
 tion to return home. But Prince Parfait and Blon- 
 dine were so melancholy at the prospect of this sepa- 
 ration, that King Benin resolved they should never 
 quit the palace. He wedded the fairy, and Blondine 
 became the happy wife of Prince Parfait, who was 
 always for her the Beau-Minon of the Forest of 
 Lilacs. 
 
 Brunette, who had entirely reformed her character, 
 came often to see Blondine. Prince Violent, her hus- 
 
72 HISTORY OF BLOND INE. 
 
 band, became more amiable as Brunette became more 
 gentle, and tbey were very happy. 
 
 As to Blondine, she had no misfortunes, no griefs. 
 She gave birth to lovely daughters, who resembled 
 her, and to good and handsome sons, the image of 
 their manly father, Prince Parfait. Everybody loved 
 them, and every one connected with them was happy. 
 
aoa |tttl^ l^nrji. 
 
O0d l^ittl^ l«nrg 
 
 CHAPTER FIRST, 
 
 THB POOR SICK MOTHER. 
 
 .HERE was a poor woman, a widow, who lived 
 alone with her little son Henry. She loved 
 him tenderly, and she had good reason to do 
 so, for no one had ever seen a more charm- 
 ing child. Although he was hut seven years 
 old, he kept the house, while his good mother labored 
 diligently, and then left home to sell her work and 
 buy food for herself and her little Henry. He swept, 
 he washed the floor, he cooked, he dug and culti- 
 vated the garden, and when all this was done he 
 seated himself to mend his clothes or his mother's 
 shoes, and to make stools and tables — in short, to do 
 everything his strength would enable him to do. 
 
 (76) 
 
76 GOOD LITTLE HENRY. 
 
 The house in which they lived belonged to them, 
 and was very lonesome. In front of their dwelling 
 there was a lofty mountain, so high that no one had 
 ever ascended to its summit; besides, it was sur- 
 rounded by a rushing torrent, by high walls, and 
 insurmountable precipices. 
 
 The mother and her little boy were happy ; but 
 alas ! one day the poor mother fell sick ; they knew 
 no doctor, and besides they had no money to pay 
 for one. Poor Henry did not know how to cure 
 her. He brought her fresh cool water, for he had 
 nothing else to give her ; he stayed by her night and 
 day, and eat his little morsel of dry bread at the foot 
 of her bed. When she slept he looked at her pen- 
 sively and wept. The sickness increased from day to 
 day, and at last the poor woman was almost in a dying 
 condition. She could neither speak nor swallow ; she 
 no longer knew her little Henry, who was sobbing on 
 his knees near her bed. In his despair, he cried 
 out : — 
 
 " Fairy Bienfaisante, come to my help ! save my 
 mother !" 
 
 Henry had scarcely pronounced these words, when 
 a window opened and a lady richly dressed entered 
 and said to him, in a soft voice : — 
 
 " What do you wish of me, my little friend ? You 
 called me — here I am !" 
 
GOOD LITTLE HENRY, 77 
 
 "Madam," cried Henry, throwing himself on hia 
 knees and clasping his hands, *'if you are the fairy 
 Bienfaisante, save my poor mother, who is ahout to 
 die and leave me alone in the world." 
 
 The good fairy looked at Henry most compassion- 
 ately ; then, without saying a word, she approached 
 the poor woman, hent over her, examined her atten- 
 tively, breathed upon her, and said : — 
 
 " It is not in my power, my poor child, to cure your 
 mother ; her life depends upon you alone, if you have 
 the courage to undertake the journey I will point out 
 to you." 
 
 " Speak, madam ! I entreat you to speak ! there is 
 nothing I will not undertake to save the life of my 
 dear mother." 
 
 The fairy replied, 
 
 "You must go and seek the plant of life, which 
 grows on the top of the mountain that you see from 
 this window. When you have obtained this plant, 
 press its juice into the mouth of your mother, and 
 ihe will be immediately restored." 
 
 " I will start out immediately, madam. But who 
 will take care of my poor mother during my absence ? 
 A.nd, moreover," said he, sobbing bitterly, "she will 
 be dead before my return." 
 
 " Be composed, my dear child. K you go to seek 
 
78 GOOD LITTLE HENRY. 
 
 the plant of life, jour mother will need nothing 
 before your return ; she will remain precisely in the 
 condition in which you leave her. But you must 
 dare many dangers and endure many fatigues before 
 yc u pluck the plant of life. Great courage and great 
 perseverance are necessary on your part." 
 
 " I fear nothing, madam ; my courage and perse- 
 verance shall not fail. Tell me only how I shall know 
 this plant amongst all the others which cover the top 
 of the mountain." 
 
 " When you reach the summit, call the doctor who 
 has charge of this plant; inform him that I have 
 sent you, and he will give you a branch of the plant 
 of life." 
 
 Henry kissed the good fairy's hands and thanked 
 her heartily ; took a sorrowful leave of his mother, 
 covering her with kisses, put some bread in his pocket, 
 and set out, after saluting the fairy respectfully. 
 
 The fairy smiled encouragingly at this poor child, 
 who so bravely resolved to ascend a mountain so dan- 
 gerous, that all those who had attempted it had 
 expired before reaching the summit. 
 
GOOD LITTLE HENRY, T9 
 
 CHAPTER SECOND. 
 
 THE CROW, THE COCK, AND THE PROQ. 
 
 |ITTLE HENRY marched resolutely to the 
 mountain, which he found much more distant 
 than it had appeared to him. Instead of 
 arriving in a half hour, as he had expected, 
 he walked rapidly the whole day without 
 reaching its base. 
 
 About one-third of the way he saw a Crow, which 
 was caught by the claw in a snare which some wicked 
 boy had set for him. The poor Crow sought in vain 
 to release himself from this trap, which caused him 
 cruel sufferings. Henry ran to him, cut the cord 
 which bound him, and set him at liberty. The poor 
 Crow flew off rapily, after having said to Henry, — 
 " Thanks, my brave Henry ; I will see you again." 
 Henry was much surprised to hear the Crow speak, 
 but he did not relax his speed. 
 
 Some time afterwards, while he was resting in a 
 grove, and eating a morsel of bread, he saw a Cock 
 followed by a fox, and about to be taken by him, in 
 ipite of his efforts to escape. The poor frightened 
 
80 GOOD LITTLE HENRY. 
 
 Cock passed very near to Henry, who seized it 
 adroitly, and hid it under his coat without the fox 
 having seen him. The fox continued his pursuit, 
 supposing that the Cock was before him. Henry did 
 not move till he was entirely out of sight. He then 
 released the Cock, who said to him, in a low voice : — 
 
 "Many thanks, my brave Henry; I will see you 
 again." 
 
 Henry was now rested. He rose and continued 
 his journey. When he had advanced a considerable 
 distance, he saw a poor Frog about to be devoured by 
 a serpent. The Frog trembled, and could not move, 
 paralyzed by fear. The serpent advanced rapidly, its 
 horrid mouth open. Henry seized a large stone, and 
 threw it so adroitly that it entered the serpent's throat 
 the moment it was about to devour the Frog. The 
 frightened Frog leaped to a distance, and cried out, — 
 
 " Many thanks, brave Henry ; we will meet again." 
 
 Henry, who had before heard the Crow and the 
 Cock speak, was not now astonished at these words 
 of the Frog, and continued to walk on rapidly. 
 
 A short time after he arrived at the foot of the 
 mountain, but he was greatly distressed to see that 
 a large and deep river ran at its foot, so wide that 
 the other side could scarcely be seen. Greatly at a 
 loss, he paused to reflect. 
 
GOOD LITTLE HENRY, 81 
 
 "Perhaps," said he, hopefully, "I may find a 
 bridge, or ford, or a boat." 
 
 Henry followed the course of the river, which 
 flowed entirely around the mountain, but everywhere 
 it was equally wide and deep, and he saw neither 
 bridge nor boat. Poor Henry seated himself on the 
 bank of the river, weeping bitterly. 
 
 " Fairy Bienfaisante ! Fairy Bienfaisante ! come to 
 my help," he exclaimed. " Of what use will it be to 
 me to know that there is a plant at the top of the 
 mountain which will save the life of my poor mother, 
 if I can never reach its summit ?" 
 
 At this moment the Cock whom he had protected 
 from the fox appeared on the borders of the river, 
 and said to him : — 
 
 " The fairy Bienfaisante can do nothing for you. 
 This mountain is beyond her control. But you have 
 saved my life, and I wish to prove my gratitude. 
 Mount my back, Henry, and by the faith of a Cock, 
 I will take you safe to the other side." 
 
 Henry did not hesitate. He sprang on the Cock's 
 back, fully expecting to fall into the water ; but his 
 clothes were not even moist. The Cock received him 
 so adroitly on his back, that he felt as secure as if he 
 had been on horseback. He held on firmly to the 
 crest of the Cock, who now commenced the passage. 
 
82 GOOD LITTLE HENRY, 
 
 The river was so wide that he was flying constantly 
 twenty-one days before he reached the other shore ; 
 but duiing these twenty-one days Henry was not 
 sleepy, and felt neither hunger nor thirst. 
 
 When they arrived, Henry thanked the Cock most 
 politely, who graciously bristled his feathers and dis- 
 appeared. A moment after this Henry turned, and 
 to his astonishment the river was no longer to be 
 seen. 
 
 " It was without doubt the genius of the mountain, 
 who wished to prevent my approach," said Henry. 
 " But, with the help of the good fairy Bienfaisante, I 
 think I shall yet attain my aim." 
 
GOOD LITTLE HENRY, 88 
 
 CHAPTER THIRD. 
 
 THE HARVEST. 
 
 ENRY walked a long, long time ; but he walked 
 in vain ; he saw that he was no farther from 
 the foot of the mountain, and no nearer to 
 the summit, than he had been when he crossed 
 the river. Any other child would have re- 
 traced his steps; but the brave little Henry would 
 not allow himself to be discouraged. Notwithstand- 
 ing his extreme fatigue, he walked on twenty-one 
 days without seeming to make any advance. At the 
 end of this time he was no more discouraged than 
 at the close of the first day. 
 
 " If I am obliged to walk a hundred years," he 
 said to himself, " I will go on till I reach the sum- 
 mit." 
 
 "You have then a great desire to arrive there, 
 little boy?" said an old man, looking at him mali- 
 ciously, and standing just in his path. " What are 
 you seeking at the top of this mountain?" 
 
 " The plant of life, my good sir, to save the life of 
 my dear mother, who is about to die." 
 
84 GOOD LITTLE HENR T. 
 
 The little old man shook his head, rested his little 
 pointed chin on the top of his gold-headed cane, and 
 after having a long time regarded Henry, he said : — 
 
 " Your sweet and fresh face pleases me, my hoy. 
 I am one of the genii of this mountain. I will allow 
 you to advance on condition that you will gather all 
 my wheat, that you will heat it out, make it into flour, 
 and then into hread. When you have gathered, 
 beaten, ground, and cooked it, then call me. Tou 
 will find all the necessary implements in the ditch 
 near you. The fields of wheat are before you, and 
 cover the mountain." 
 
 The old man disappeared, and Henry gazed in ter- 
 ror at the immense fields of wheat which were spread 
 out before him. But he soon mastered this feeling of 
 discouragement — took ofi" his vest, seized a scythe, 
 and commenced cutting the wheat diligently. This 
 occupied him a hundred and ninety-five days and 
 nights. 
 
 When the wheat was all cut, Henry commenced to 
 beat it with a flail, which he found at hand. This 
 occupied him sixty days. 
 
 When the grain was all beaten out, he began to 
 grind it in a mill which rose up suddenly near him. 
 This occupied him seventy days. 
 
 When the wheat was all ground, he began to knead 
 
GOOD LITTLE HENRY. 85 
 
 it and to cook it. He kneaded and cooked for a 
 hundred and twenty days. 
 
 As the bread was cooked he arranged it properly 
 on shelves, like books in a library. 
 
 When all was finished, Henry was transported with 
 joy, and called the genius of the mountain, who 
 appeared immediately, and counted four hundred and 
 sixty- eight thousand three hundred and twenty-nine 
 new loaves of bread. He bit and ate a little end off 
 of two or three, drew near to Henry, tapped him on 
 the cheek, and said : — 
 
 " You are a good boy, and I wish to pay you for 
 your work." 
 
 He drew from his pocket a little wooden box, which 
 he gave to Henry, and said, maliciously : — 
 
 " When you return home, open this box, and you 
 will find in it the most delicious tobacco you have ever 
 seen." 
 
 Henry had never used tobacco, and the present of 
 the little genius seemed to him very useless ; but he 
 was too polite to let this be seen, and he thanked the 
 old man as if satisfied. 
 
 The old man smiled, then burst out laughing, and 
 disappeared. 
 
B6 GOOD LITTLE EENBT, 
 
 CHAPTER FOURTH. 
 
 THE VINTAGE. 
 
 ENRY now began to walk rapidly, and per- 
 ceived with great delight that every step 
 brought him nearer to the summit of the 
 mountain. In three hours he had walked two 
 thirds of the way. He now found himself 
 suddenly arrested by a very high wall, which he had 
 not perceived before ; he walked around it, and found, 
 after three days' diligent advance, that this wall 
 surrounded the mountain, and that there was no door, 
 and not the smallest opening by which he could 
 enter. 
 
 Henry seated himself on the ground, to reflect 
 upon his situation. He resolved to wait patiently — 
 he sat there forty-five days. At the end of this time 
 he said : — 
 
 " I will not go back if I have to wait here a hun- 
 dred years." 
 
 He had scarcely uttered these words, when a part 
 of the wall crumbled away with a terrible noise, and 
 he saw in the opening a giant, brandishing an enor 
 mous cudgel. 
 
GO OB LITTLE HENRY, 87 
 
 "You have then a great desire to pass here, my 
 boy ? What are you seeking beyond my wall ?" 
 
 " I am seeking the plant of life, Master Giant, to 
 cure my poor mother, who is dying. If it is in your 
 power, and you will allow me to pass this wall, I will 
 do anything for you that you may command." 
 
 "Is it so ? Well, listen ! Your countenance 
 pleases me. I am one of the genii of this mountain. 
 I will allow you to pass this wall, if you will fill my 
 mne-cellar. Here are all my vines; gather the 
 grapes, crush them, put the juice in the casks, and 
 arrange them well in my wine-cellar. You will find 
 all the implements necessary at the foot of this wall. 
 When it is done, call me." 
 
 The Giant disappeared, closing the wall behind him. 
 Henry looked around him, and as far as he could see, 
 the vines of the Giant were growing luxuriously. 
 
 " Well, well," said Henry to himself, " I cut all the 
 wheat of the little old man — I can surely also gather 
 the grapes of the big Giant. It will not take me so 
 long, and it will not be as difficult to make wine of 
 these grapes as to make bread of the wheat." 
 
 Henry took off his coat, picked up a pruning-knife 
 which he saw at his feet, and began to cut the grapes 
 and throw them into the vats. It took him thirty 
 days to gather this crop. When all was finished, he 
 
88 GOOD LITTLE HENRY. 
 
 crushed the grapes and poured the juice into the 
 casks, and ranged them in the cellar, which they com- 
 pletely filled. He was ninety days making the wine. 
 
 When the wine was ready, and everything in the 
 cellar in complete order, Henry called the Giant, who 
 immediately appeared, examined the casks, tasted the 
 wine, then turned towards Henry, and said : — 
 
 " You are a brave little man, and I wish to pay you 
 for your trouble. It shall not be said that you 
 worked gratis for the Giant of the mountain.'* 
 
 He drew a thistle from his pocket, gave it to Henry, 
 and said : — 
 
 "After your return home, whenever you desire 
 anything, smell this thistle." 
 
 Henry did not think the Giant very generous, but 
 he received the thistle with an amiable smile. 
 
 At this moment, the Giant whistled so loudly that 
 the mountain trembled, and the wall and Giant disap- 
 peared entirely, and Henry was enabled to continue 
 his journey. 
 
GOOD LITTLE EENRT, 89 
 
 CHAPTER FIFTH. 
 
 THE CHASE. 
 
 ENRY was within a half-hour's walk of the 
 summit of the mountain, when he reached a 
 pit so wide that he could not possibly jump 
 to the other side, and so deep that it seemed 
 unfathomable. Henry did not lose courage, 
 however. He followed the borders of the pit till he 
 found himself where he started from, and knew that 
 this yawning pit surrounded the mountain. 
 
 "Alas! what shall I do?" said poor Henry; "1 
 scarcely overcome one obstacle, when another more 
 difficult seems to rise up before me. How shall I ever 
 pass this pit?" 
 
 The poor child felt for the first time that his eyes 
 were filled with tears. He looked around for some 
 means of passing over, but saw no possible chance, 
 and seated himself sadly on the brink of the precipice. 
 Suddenly he heard a terrible growl. He turned, and 
 saw within tea steps of him an enormous Wolf gating 
 at him with flaming eyes. 
 
 " What are you seeking in my kingdom ?" said the 
 Wolf, in a threatening voice. 
 
90 GOOD LITTLE HENRY. 
 
 " Master Wolf, I am seeking the plant of life, which 
 alone can save my dear mother, who is about to die. 
 If you will assist me to cross this pit, I will be your 
 devoted servant, and will obey any command you may 
 give me." 
 
 " Well, my boy, if you will catch all the game 
 which is in my forests, birds and beasts, and make 
 them up into pies and nice roasts, by the faith of the 
 genius of the mountain, I will pass you over to the 
 other side. You will find near this tree all the instru- 
 ments necessary to catch the game and to cook it. 
 When your work is done, call me." 
 
 Saying these words, he disappeared. 
 
 Henry took courage. He lifted a bow and arrow 
 which he saw on the ground, and began to shoot at 
 the partridges, woodcocks, pheasants, &c. But, alas ! 
 he did not understand it, and killed nothing. 
 
 During eight days he was shooting right and left 
 in vain, and was at last wearied and despairing, when 
 he saw near him the Crow whose life he had saved in 
 the commencement of his journey 
 
 "You rescued me from mortal danger," said the 
 Crow, " and I told you I should see you again. I 
 have come to redeem my promise. If you do not 
 fulfil the command of the Wolf, he will craunch you 
 finder the form of some terrible wild beast. Follow 
 
GOOD LITTLE HENRY. 91 
 
 me. I am going a hunting : you have only to gather 
 the game and cook it." 
 
 Saying these words, the Crow flew above the trees 
 of the forest, and with his beak and his claws killed 
 all the game to be found. In fact, during one hun- 
 dred and fifty days he caught one million eight hun- 
 dred and sixty thousand seven hundred and twenty- 
 six animals and birds : squirrels, moorcocks, pheasants,, 
 and quails. As the Crow killed them, Henry plucked 
 off the feathers, skinned them, cut them up, and 
 cooked them in roasts or pies. When all was cooked 
 he arranged them neatly, and then the Crow said to 
 him: — 
 
 " Adieu, Henry. There remains one obstacle yet 
 to overcome ; but in that difficulty I cannot aid you. 
 But do not be discouraged. The good fairies protect 
 filial love." 
 
 Before Henry had time to thank the Crow, he had 
 disappeared. He then called the Wolf, and said to 
 him: — 
 
 " Master Wolf, here is all the game of your forest. 
 I have prepared it as you ordered ; and now will you 
 not assist me to pass this precipice?" 
 
 The Wolf examined a pheasant, craunched a roast 
 Bquirrel and a pie, licked his lips, and said to Henry : 
 
 " You are a brave and good boy. I will pay you 
 
92 GOOD LITTLE HENRY, 
 
 for your trouble. It shall not be said that you have 
 worked for the Wolf of the mountain without receiv- 
 ing your reward." 
 
 Saying these words, he gave Henry a staff which 
 he cut in the forest, and said to him : — 
 
 " When you have gathered the plant of life, and 
 wish yourself transported to any part of the world, 
 mount the stick, and it will be your horse." 
 
 Henry was on the point of throwing this useless 
 stick into the woods ; but he wished to be polite, and 
 receiving it smilingly, he thanked the Wolf cordially. 
 
 " Get on my back, Henry," said the Wolf. 
 
 Henry sprang upon the Wolf's back, and he made 
 a bound so prodigious that they landed immediately 
 on the other side of the precipice. 
 
 Henry dismounted, thanked the Wolf, and walked 
 on vigorously. 
 
GOOD LITTLE HENRY, 93 
 
 CHAPTER SIXTH. 
 
 THE FISHING. 
 
 T last, after so many labors and perils, Henry 
 saw the lattice of the garden in which the 
 plant of life was growing, and his heart 
 bounded for joy. He looked always upward 
 as he walked, and went on as rapidly as his 
 strength would permit, when suddenly he fell into a 
 hole. He sprang backwards, looked anxiously around 
 him, and saw a ditch full of water, large and long, so 
 long, indeed, that he could not see either end. 
 
 " Without doubt this is that last obstacle of which 
 the Crow spoke to me," said Henry to himself. 
 " Since I have overcome all my other difficulties with 
 the help of the good fairy Bienfaisante, she will assist 
 me to surmount this also. It was surely she who sent 
 me the Cock, the Crow, and the Old Man, the Giant, 
 and the Wolf. I will wait patiently till it shall please 
 her to assist me this time." 
 
 On saying these words, Henry began to walk along 
 the ditch, hoping to find the end. He walked on 
 steadily two days, and found himself at the end of 
 that time just where he had started. Henry would 
 
94 GOOD LITTLE HENRY. 
 
 not give way to distress ; he would not be discouraged; 
 he seated himself on the borders of the ditch, and 
 said : — 
 
 " I will not move from this spot till the genius of 
 the mountain allows me to pass this ditch." 
 
 Henry had just uttered these words, when an enor- 
 mous Cat appeared before him, and began to mew so 
 horribly that he was almost deafened by the sound. 
 The Cat said to him : — 
 
 "What are you doing here? Do you not know 
 that I could tear you to pieces with one stroke of my 
 claws ?'* 
 
 " I do not doubt your power, Mr. Cat, but you will 
 not do so when you know that I am seeking the plant 
 of life, to save my poor mother, who is dying. If 
 you will permit me to pass your ditch, I will do any- 
 thing in my power to please you." 
 
 "Will you?" said the Cat. "Well, then, listen; 
 your countenance pleases me. If, therefore, you will 
 catch all the fish in this ditch, and salt and cook 
 them, I will pass you over to the other side, on the 
 faith of a Cat !" 
 
 Henry advanced some steps, and saw lines, fish- 
 hooks, bait, and nets on the ground. He took a net, 
 and hoped that by one vigorous haul he would take 
 many fish, and that he would succeed much better 
 
GOOD LITTLE HENRY. 95 
 
 than with a line and hook. He threw the net, and 
 drew it in with great caution. But alas ! he had 
 caught nothing ! 
 
 Disappointed, Henry thought he had not been 
 adroit. He threw the net again, and drew it very 
 softly : still nothing ! 
 
 Henry was patient. For ten days he tried faith- 
 fully, without having caught a single fish. Then he 
 gave up the net, and tried the hook and line. He 
 waited an hour ; two hours ; — not a single fish bit at 
 the bait ! He moved from place to place, till he had 
 gone entirely around the ditch. He tried diligently 
 fifteen days, and caught not a single fish. He knew 
 not now what to do. He thought of the good fairy 
 Bienfaisante, who had abandoned him at the end of 
 his undertaking. He seated himself sadly, and gazed 
 intently at the ditch, when suddenly the water began 
 to boil, and he saw the head of a Frog appear. 
 
 "Henry," said the Frog, "you saved my life — 1 
 wish now to save yours in return. If you do not 
 execute the orders of the Cat of the mountain, ho 
 will eat you for his breakfast. You cannot catch the 
 fish, because the water is so deep, and they take refuge 
 at the bottom. But allow me to act for you. Light 
 your fire for cooking, and prepare your vessels for 
 salting. I will bring you the fish." 
 
96 GOOD LITTLE HENRY, 
 
 Saying these words, the Frog plunged back into 
 the water. Henry saw that the waves were agitated 
 and boiling up, as if a grand contest was going on at 
 the bottom of the ditch. In a moment, however, the 
 Frog reappeared, sprang ashore, and deposited a 
 superb salmon which he had caught. Henry had 
 scarcely time to seize the salmon, when the Frog 
 leaped ashore with a carp. During sixty days the 
 Frog continued her labors. Henry cooked the large 
 fish, and threw the little ones into the casks to be 
 salted. Finally, at the end of two months, the Frog 
 leaped towards Henry, and said : — 
 
 " There is not now a single fish in the ditch. You 
 can call the Cat of the mountain." 
 
 Henry thanked the Frog heartily, who extended 
 his wet paw towards him, in sign of friendship. 
 Henry pressed it afi'ectionately and gratefully, and 
 the Frog disappeared. 
 
 It took Henry fifteen days to arrange properly all 
 the large fish he had cooked, and all the casks of 
 small fish he had salted. He then called the Cat, 
 who appeared immediately. 
 
 "Mr. Cat," said Henry, "here are all your fish 
 cooked and salted. Will you now keep your promise, 
 and pass me over to the other side?" 
 
 The Cat examined the fish and the casks ; tasted a 
 
GOOD LITTLE HENR F. 97 
 
 ealted and a cooked fish, licked his lips, smiled, and 
 said to Henry : — 
 
 " You are a brave boy \ I will recompense your 
 fortitude and patience. It shall never be said that 
 the Cat of the mountain does not pay his servants." 
 
 Saying these words, the Cat tore ofi* one of his own 
 claws, and said, handing it to Henry : — 
 
 " When you are sick, or feel yourself growing old, 
 touch your forehead with this claw. Sickness, suffer- 
 ing, and old age will disappear. This miraculous claw 
 will have the same virtue for all that you love, and all 
 who love you." 
 
 Henry thanked the Cat most warmly, took the 
 precious claw, and wished to try its powers immedi- 
 ately, as he felt fatigued and suffering. The claw 
 had scarcely touched his brow, when he felt as fresh 
 and vigorous as if he had just left his bed. 
 
 The Cat looked on smiling, and said : " Now get 
 on my tail." 
 
 Henry obeyed. He was no sooner seated on the 
 Cat's tail than he saw the tail lengthen itself till it 
 reached across the ditch. 
 
98 GOOD LITTLE HENRY. 
 
 CHAPTER SEVENTH. 
 
 THE PLANT OP LIFE. 
 
 'HEN he had saluted the Cat respectfully, 
 Henry ran towards the garden of the plant 
 of life, which was only a hundred steps 
 from him. He trembled lest some new 
 obstacle should retard him ; but he reached 
 the garden lattice without any difficulty. He sought 
 the gate, and found it readily, as the garden was not 
 large. But, alas ! the garden was filled with innu- 
 merable plants utterly unknown to him, and it was 
 impossible for him to know how to distinguish the 
 plant of life. Happily he remembered that the good 
 fairy Bienfaisante had told him that when he reached 
 the summit of the mountain he must call the Doctor 
 who cultivated the garden of the fairies. He called 
 him then with a loud voice. In a moment he heard 
 a noise amongst the plants near him, and saw issue 
 from them a little man, no taller than a chimney 
 brush. He had a book under his arm, spectacles on 
 his crooked little nose, and wore the great black 
 cloak of a doctor. 
 
 " What are you seeking, little one V said the Doc- 
 
GOOD LITTLE HENRY. 99 
 
 tor ; " and how is it possible that you have gained 
 this summit?" 
 
 "Doctor, I come from the fairy Bienfaisante, to 
 ask the plant of life, to cure my poor sick mother, 
 who is about to die." 
 
 " All those who come from the fairy Bienfaisante," 
 said the little Doctor, raising his hat respectfully, 
 " are most welcome. Come, my boy, I will give you 
 the plant you seek." 
 
 The Doctor then buried himself in the botanical 
 garden, where Henry had some trouble in following 
 him, as he was so small as to disappear entirely 
 amongst the plants. At last they arrived near a 
 bush growing by itself. The Doctor drew a little 
 pruning-knife from his pocket, cut a bunch, and gave 
 it to Henry, saying : — 
 
 " Take this and use it as the good fairy Bienfaisante 
 directed, but do not allow it to leave your hands. If 
 you lay it down under any circumstances, it will 
 escape from you, and you will never recover it." 
 
 Henry was about to thank him, but the little man 
 had disappeared in the midst of his medicinal herbs, 
 and he found himself alone. 
 
 " What shall I do now in order to arrive quickly 
 at home? If I encounter on my return the same 
 obstacles wnich met me as I came up the mountain, I 
 
100 GOOD LITTLE HENRY. 
 
 Btall perhaps lose my plant, my dear plant, which 
 should restore my dear mother to life." 
 
 Happily Henry now remembered the stick which 
 the Wolf had given him. 
 
 "Well, let us see," said he, "if this stick has really 
 the power to carry me home." 
 
 Saying this, he mounted the stick, and wished him- 
 self at home. In the same moment he felt himself 
 raised in the air, which he traversed with the rapidity 
 of lightning, and found himself almost instantly by his 
 mother's bed. 
 
 Henry sprang to his mother, and embraced her ten- 
 derly. But she neither saw nor heard him. He lost 
 no time, but pressed the plant of life upon her lips. 
 At the same moment she opened her eyes, threw her 
 arms around Henry's neck, and exclaimed : — 
 
 " My child ! my dear Henry ! I have been very 
 sick ; but now I feel almost well. I am hungry." 
 
 Then, looking at him in amazement, she said : 
 " How you have grown, my darling ! How is this ? 
 how can you have changed so in a few days?" 
 
 Henry had indeed grown a head taller. Two years, 
 &3ven months and six days had passed away since he 
 left his home. He was now nearly ten years old. 
 Before he had time to answer, the window opened, 
 and the good fairy Bienfaisante appeared. She em- 
 braced Henry, and, approaching the couch of hia 
 
GOOD LITTLE HENRY. 101 
 
 mother, related to her all that little Henry had done 
 and suffered ; the dangers he had dared ; the fatigues 
 he endured ; the courage, the patience, the goodness 
 he had manifested. Henry blushed on hearing him- 
 self thus praised by the fairy. His mother pressed 
 him to her heart, and could not cease from covering 
 him with kisses. After the first moments of happi- 
 ness and emotion had passed away, the fairy said : — 
 
 " Now, Henry, you can make use of the presents 
 of the little Old Man and the Giant of the mountain." 
 
 Henry drew out his little box and opened it. 
 Immediately there issued from it a crowd of little 
 workmen, not larger than bees, who filled the room. 
 They began to work with such promptitude, that in a 
 quarter of an hour they had built and furnished a 
 beautiful house, in the midst of a lovely garden, 
 with a thick wood on one side, and a beautiful 
 meadow on the other. 
 
 "All this is yours, my brave Henry," said the 
 fairy. " The Giant's thistle will obtain for you all 
 that is necessary. The Wolf's staff will transport 
 you where you wish. The Cat's claw will preserve 
 your health and your youth, and also that of your 
 dear mother. Adieu, Henry! Be happy, and 
 never forget thut virtue and filial love are always 
 recompensed." 
 9* 
 
102 GOOD LITTLE HE KB Y. 
 
 Henry threw himself on his knees before the fairy, 
 who gave him her hand to kiss, smiled upon him, and 
 disappeared. 
 
 Henry's mother had a great desire to arise from 
 her bed, and admire her new house, her garden, her 
 woods, and her meadow. But, alas ! she had no dress. 
 During her first illness she had made Henry sell all 
 that she possessed, as they were suffering for bread. 
 
 " Alas ! alas ! my child, I cannot leave my bed. I 
 have neither dresses nor shoes." 
 
 "You shall have all those things, dear mother," 
 exclaimed Henry. 
 
 Drawing his thistle from his pocket, he smelled it, 
 while he wished for dresses, linen, shoes for his mother 
 and himself, and also for linen for the house. At 
 the same moment the presses were filled with linen, 
 his mother was dressed in a good and beautiful robe 
 of merino, and Henry completely clothed in blue 
 cloth, with good, substantial shoes. They both 
 uttered a cry of joy. His mother sprang from her 
 bed to run through the house with Henry. Nothing 
 was wanting. Everywhere the furniture was good 
 and comfortable. The kitchen was filled with pots 
 and kettles ; but there was nothing in them. 
 
 Henry again put his thistle to his nose, and desired 
 to have a good dinner served up. 
 
GOOD LITTLE HENRY, 103 
 
 A table soon appeared, with good smoking soup, a 
 splendid leg of lamb, a roasted pullet, and good salad. 
 They took seats at the table with the appetite of those 
 who had not eaten for three years. The soup was 
 Boon swallowed, the leg of lamb entirely eaten, then 
 the pullet, then the salad. 
 
 When their hunger was thus appeased, the mother, 
 aided by Henry, took off the cloth, washed and ar- 
 ranged all the dishes, and then put the kitcken in 
 perfect order. They then made up their beds with 
 the sheets they found in the presses, and went happily 
 to bed, thanking God and the good fairy Bienfaisante. 
 The mother also gave grateful thanks for her dear son 
 Henry, 
 
 They lived thus most happily, they wanted nothing 
 — the thistle provided everything. They did not 
 grow old or sick — the claw cured every ill. They 
 never used the staff, as they were too happy at home 
 ever to desire to leave it. 
 
 Henry asked of his thistle only two cows, two good 
 horses, and the necessaries of life for every day. He 
 wished for nothing superfluous, either in clothing or 
 food ; thus he preserved his thistle as long as he lived. 
 It is not known when they died. It is supposed that 
 the Queen of the Fairies made them immortal, and 
 transported them to her palace, where they still are. 
 
-♦flal^ 
 
 Itstors of |rinct8^ |o8dU. 
 
 -<m%^ 
 
ii^t0rg of jjrinnfi^s jl^^*^^» 
 
 CHAPTER FIRST. 
 
 THE FARM, 
 
 'HERE was once a king and queen, who had 
 three daughters. The two eldest were twins 
 — Orangine and Roussette — and their parents 
 loved them very dearly. They were beautiful 
 and intelligent, but not good. In this they 
 resembled the king and queen. The third princess 
 was called Rosette, and was three years younger than 
 her sisters. She was as amiable as she was handsome, 
 as good as she was beautiful. 
 
 The fairy Puissante was Resetters godmother, and 
 this made her two sisters, Orangine and Roussette, 
 very jealous. They were angry because they also had 
 not a fairy for their godmother. 
 
 (107) 
 
108 PRINCESS ROSETTE. 
 
 Some days after the birth of Rosette, the king and 
 queen sent her to the country, on a farm, to be 
 nursed. Rosette lived happily here for fifteen years, 
 without her parents coming once to see her. Every 
 year they sent a small sum of money to the farmer, 
 to pay Rosette's expenses, and asked some questions 
 as to her health, &c., but never came to see her nor 
 disturbed themselves about her education. 
 
 Rosette would indeed have been very rude and 
 ignorant, if her good godmother, the fairy Puissante, 
 had not sent her teachers and all that was necessary. 
 In this way Rosette learned to read, to write, to keep 
 accounts, and to work beautifully. She became an 
 accomplished musician; she knew how to draw, and 
 spoke several languages. 
 
 Rosette was the most beautiful, the most attractive, 
 the most amiable, and the most excellent princess in 
 the whole world. She had never disobeyed her nurse 
 or godmother, and had therefore never been reproved ; 
 she did not regret her father and mother, as she did 
 not know them, and she did not desire any other home 
 than the farm where she had been so happy. 
 
 One day when Rosette was seated on a bench before 
 the door, she saw a man arrive in a laced hat and 
 coat ; he approached her, and asked if he could speak 
 to the princess Rosette. 
 
PBINCESS ROSETTE, 109 
 
 "Yes, without doubt," answered the princess; "I 
 am the princess Rosette." 
 
 "Then, princess," said the man, respectfully taking 
 off his hat, "be graciously pleased to receive this 
 letter, which the king your father has charged me to 
 deliver to you." 
 
 Rosette took the letter, opened it, and read the 
 following : — 
 
 " Rosette : Your sisters are now eighteen years 
 old; it is time they were married. I have invited 
 the princes and princesses of all the kingdoms of the 
 earth to come and assist at a festival, which I intend 
 to give in order to choose husbands for Orangine and 
 Roussette. You are now fifteen years old, and can 
 properly appear at this festival. You may come and 
 pass three days with me. I will send for you in eight 
 days. I cannot send you any money for your toilet, 
 as I am now at great expense for your sisters ; besides, 
 no one will look at you. Come, therefore, in any 
 clothes you please. 
 
 " The King your Father." 
 
 Rosette ran quickly to show this letter to her 
 
 nurse. 
 
 " Are you pleased. Rosette, to go to this festival ?*' 
 
 '*Y"es, my good nurse, I am delighted. I will 
 10 
 
110 FEINCUSS ROSETTE. 
 
 enjoy myself, and become acquainted with my father, 
 mother, and my sisters, and then I will return to 
 you." 
 
 "But," said the nurse, shaking her head, "what 
 dress will you wear, my poor child ?" 
 
 "My beautiful robe of white percale, which 1 
 always wear on holidays, my dear nurse." 
 
 " My poor little one, that robe is indeed very suit- 
 able for the country, but would appear miserably poor 
 at a party of kings and princes." 
 
 " Of what consequence is all this, nurse ? My 
 father himself has said that no one will look at me. 
 This thought will make me much more at my ease. I 
 shall see all, and no one will see me." 
 
 The nurse sighed, but said nothing, and began 
 immediately to mend, whiten, and smooth Rosette's 
 white robe. 
 
 The day before the king was to send for her, the 
 nurse called her, and said : — 
 
 " My dear child, here is your dress for the king's 
 festival ; be very careful with it, as I shall not be 
 there to whiten and smooth it for you." 
 
 " Thanks, my good nurse ; be satisfied — I will take 
 great care." 
 
 The nurse now packed in a little trunk the percale 
 robe and white ekirt, a pair of cotton stockings, 
 
FBINCESS ROSETTE. Ill 
 
 and black shoes, and then a little bouquet of flowers 
 for Rosette to wear in her hair. Just as nhe was 
 about to close the trunk, the window opened violently, 
 and the fairy Puissante entered. 
 
 " You are going, then, to your father's court, my 
 dear Rosette?" said the fairy. 
 
 " Yes, dear godmother : but only for three days." 
 
 " But what dress have you prepared for those three 
 days?" 
 
 "Look, godmother! look!" and she pointed to 
 the trunk, which was still open. 
 
 The fairy smiled, drew a small bottle from her 
 pocket, and said : " I intend that my dear Rosette 
 shall make a sensation by her dress. This is unworthy 
 of her." 
 
 The fairy opened the bottle, and threw some drops 
 of the liquid it contained upon the robe, which became 
 a coarse India rubber cloth; then a drop upon the 
 cotton stockings, which changed into blue yarn; a 
 third drop upon the bouquet, which became a hen's 
 egg ; a fourth upon the shoes, and they immediately 
 changed into coarse felt. 
 
 " In this manner," said she, with a gracious air, 
 ** do I wish my Rosette to appear. You must attire 
 yourself in all this ; and, to complete your toilette, 
 
112 PRINCESS ROSETTE. 
 
 here is a necklace of nuts, a band for your hair of 
 medlars, and bracelets of dried beans." 
 
 She kissed Rosette's brow, who was completely 
 stupefied. The fairy then disappeared, and the nurse 
 burst into tears. 
 
 " Alas ! it was not worth my while to give myself 
 all the trouble of preparing this poor robe. Oh, 
 Rosette ! my poor Rosette ! I entreat you not to go 
 to this festival. Pretend that you are ill, my child.'* 
 
 "No," said Rosette; "that would be to displease 
 my godmother. I am sure that she does what is best 
 for me. She is much wiser than I am. I will go, 
 and I will wear all that my godmother has brought 
 me. 
 
 And the good and obedient Rosette thought no 
 more of her dress. She went to bed and slept 
 tranquilly. 
 
 She had scarce arranged her hair, and dressed her- 
 self in the morning, when the chariot of the fairy 
 came for her. She embraced her nurse, took hef 
 little trunk, and departed. 
 
PEINCESS ROSETTE. 113 
 
 CHAPTER SECOND. 
 
 ROSETTE AT THE COURT OF THE KING HER FATHER. 
 
 HEY were but two hours on tlie way, for the 
 king's capital was only ten leagues from the 
 farm. When Rosette arrived, she was sur- 
 prised to see that she had to descend in a 
 little, dirty court-yard, where a page attended 
 
 her. 
 
 " Come, princess, I am commissioned to conduct 
 you to your chamber." 
 
 "Can I not see the queen my mother?" asked 
 Rosette, timidly. 
 
 " In two hours, princess, when they are assembled 
 for dinner, you will see her. In the mean time you 
 can dress." 
 
 Rosette followed the page, who led her through a 
 long corridor, at the end of whi<jh was a narrow stair- 
 case. She ascended, slowly, a long, long time before 
 arriving at another corridor, where she entered the 
 chamber destined for her. The queen had lodged 
 Rosette in one of the servants' rooms. The little 
 page placed Rosette's modest trunk in a corner, and 
 said, with an air of embarrassment, — 
 
114 PBINOESS ROSETTE. 
 
 "Pardon me, princess, for having led you into 
 this chamber, so unworthy of you. The queen has 
 disposed of all the other apartments for her guests, 
 the kings, queens, and princesses. There was no 
 other room vacant, and ** 
 
 "Well, well," said Rosette, smiling, "I shall not 
 blame you. Besides, I shall be very comfortable." 
 
 " I will come for you, princess, to lead you to the 
 king and queen at the proper hour." 
 
 " I will be ready," said Rosette ; " adieu, pretty 
 page." 
 
 Rosette now unpacked her trunk. Her heart was 
 beating and swelling tumultuously. Sighing heavily, 
 she drew out her robe of coarse cloth, and the other 
 articles of her toilette. Rosette was very adroit. She 
 arranged her exquisite blonde hair most beautifully, 
 with a pullet's feather, and a band made of med- 
 lars. Her head-dress was, indeed, so charming, that 
 it made her a hundred times more lovely. When she 
 had put on her shoes and stockings, and her robe, 
 what was her amazement to see that it was made of 
 gold brocade, embroideied with rubies of marvellous 
 beauty ; her coarse heavy shoes were now white satin, 
 adorned with buckles of one single ruby, of wonderful 
 Bpleudour ; her stockings were of silk, and as fine as 
 
FEINCESS ROSETTE. 115 
 
 a spider's web ; her necklace was of rubies, surrounded 
 with large diamonds ; her bracelets of diamonds, the 
 most splendid that had ever been seen. 
 
 Kosette now ran to the glass, and «aw that the 
 pullet's wing had become a magnificent locket, and 
 that the pendant was a carbuncle of such beauty and 
 brilliancy that a fairy alone could possess it. 
 
 Rosette, happy, delighted, exultant, danced around 
 the little room, and thanked her good godmother 
 aloud for having tested her obedience, and thus mag- 
 nificently rewarded it. 
 
 The page now knocked at the door, entered, and 
 started back, dazzled by the beauty of Rosette and 
 the magnificence of her toilette. Rosette followed 
 him. They descended the stairs, passed through 
 many apartments, and at last entered a range of superb 
 saloons, filled with kings, queens, and nobles. Every 
 one who saw Rosette paused and turned to admire 
 her. The modest princess, however, was ashamed to 
 be thus gazed at, and did not dare raise her eyes. At 
 last the page paused, and said to Rosette : — 
 
 " Princess, behold the queen your mother, and the 
 king !*' 
 
 Rosette raised her eyes, and saw just before her the 
 king and queen, who regarded her with a comic 
 surprise. 
 
116 PEINCESS ROSETTE. 
 
 "Madam," said the king at last to her, "be gra- 
 ciously pleased to tell me your name. You are no 
 doubt some great queen, or still greater fairy, whose 
 unexpected presence is an honor and a happiness for 
 us." 
 
 " Sire," said Rosette, falling gracefully upon her 
 knees, " I am neither a great queen, nor a powerful 
 fairy, but your daughtei Rosette, for whom you were 
 kind enough to send." 
 
 " Rosette !" exclaimed the queen; " Rosette clothed 
 more magnificently than I have ever been ! Who, 
 then, miss, has given you all these beautiful things ?" 
 
 " My godmother, madam. Graciously permit me, 
 madam, to kiss your hand, and present me to my 
 sisters." 
 
 The queen gave her hand coldly. Then pointing 
 to Orangine and Roussette, who were by her side, she 
 said : " These are your sisters." 
 
 Poor Rosette, saddened by this cold welcome from 
 her father and mother, turned gladly towards her 
 sisters, and wished to embrace them ; but they drew 
 back with terror, fearing that while embracing them 
 Rosette would displace the red and white with which 
 they were painted. Orangine covered herself with 
 white to conceal her yellow skin, and Roussette to 
 hide her ugly freckles. 
 
PEINCESS ROSETTE. 117 
 
 Rosette was repulsed by her sisters, but was soon 
 surrounded by the ladies of the court and all the 
 invited princes. As she conversed with ready grace 
 and goodness, and spoke several languages, she 
 charmed all those who approached her. Orangine 
 and Roussette were frightfully jealous. The king and 
 queen were furious ; for Rosette absorbed all atten- 
 tion ; no one paid any attention to the sisters. 
 
 At table the young king Charmant, who was 
 monarch of the most magnificent and beautiful of all 
 the kingdoms of the earth, and whom Orangine hoped 
 to wed, placed himself by the side of Rosette, and 
 was completely absorbed in her during the repast. 
 
 After dinner, Orangine and Roussette, in order to 
 draw some attention towards themselves, proposed to 
 sing. They sung, indeed, admirably, and accompanied 
 themselves on the harp. Rosette, who was truly good, 
 and who wished her sisters to love her, applauded 
 them rapturously, and boasted of their talent. 
 
 Orangine, in place of being touched by this gene- 
 rous sentiment, and hoping to play her sister a mali- 
 cious trick, now insisted upon her singing. Rosette 
 for some time modestly refused. Her sisters, who 
 supposed that she did not know how to sing, insisted 
 importunately. The queen herself, desiring to humi- 
 liate poor Rosette, joined her entreaties to those of 
 
118 FEINCUSS ROSETTE. 
 
 Orangine and Roussette, and in fact commanded the 
 young princess to sing. 
 
 Rosette curtsied to the queen. " I ohey, madam,'* 
 said she. 
 
 She took the harp, and the enchanting grace of her 
 position astonished her sisters. They would have 
 been glad, indeed, to interrupt her when she com- 
 menced her prelude, for they saw at a glance that her 
 talent was very superior to theirs. But when, with 
 a beautiful and melodious voice, she sung a romance, 
 composed by herself, on the happiness of being good 
 and beloved, there was an outbreak of admiration^ 
 the enthusiasm became general, and her sisters almost 
 fainted with jealousy and envy. 
 
 Charmant was transported with admiration. He 
 approached Rosette, his eyes moistened with tears, 
 and said to her : — 
 
 "Enchanting and amiable princess, I have never 
 heard so touching a voice. Can I not have the 
 happiness of hearing you once more?" 
 
 Rosette, who was painfully aware of the jealousy 
 of her sisters, excused herself, saying she was fatigued. 
 Prince Charmant, who had clear intellect and pene- 
 tration, divined the true motive of her refusal, and 
 admired Rosette still more for her disinterestedness. 
 
PBINCESS ROSETTE. 119 
 
 The queen, irritated by the success of Rosette, ter 
 minated the party at an early hour, and retired. 
 
 Rosette returned to her little room, and undressed 
 herself. She removed her robe and her ornaments, 
 and put them in a superb case of ebony which she 
 found in her room. Much to her surprise, she found 
 in her little trunk the robe of coarse cloth, the pullet 
 feather, the necklace of nuts, the medlars, the dry 
 beans, the coarse shoes of felt, and the blue ja^n 
 stockings. She would not allow herself, however, to 
 be disquieted, certain that her good godmother would 
 come to her assistance at the proper time. Rosette 
 was indeed saddened by the coldness of her parents, 
 and the jealousy of her sisters ; but, as she scarcely 
 knew them, this painful impression was effaced by the 
 remembrance of Prince Charmant, who appeared so 
 good, and who had been so flattering in his attention 
 to her. Rosette soon slept peacefully, and awoke late 
 in the morning. 
 
120 rsmcusa rosette. 
 
 CHAPTER THIRD. 
 
 FAMILY COUNCIL. 
 
 'HILE Rosette was only occupied with smil 
 ing and amiable thoughts, the king, the 
 queen, and the princesses Orangine and 
 Roussette were choking with rage. They 
 had all assembled in the queen's apartment, 
 " This is too horrible," said the princesses. "Why 
 did you send for this Rosette, who has such dazzling 
 jewels, and makes herself admired and sought after 
 by all those foolish kings and princes? Was it to 
 humiliate us, my father, that you called us to the 
 court at this time?" 
 
 " I swear to you, my beautiful darlings," said the 
 king, " that it was by the order of the fairy Puissante 
 I was compelled to write for her to come. Besides, I 
 
 did not know that she was so beautiful, and that " 
 
 " So beautiful !" interrupted the princesses. " Where 
 do you find her so beautiful ? She is, indeed, ugly 
 and coarse. It is her magnificent attire alone which 
 makes her admired. Why have you not given to U3 
 your most superb jewels and your richest robes ? We 
 
PEINCESS ROSETTE. 121 
 
 have the air of young slovens by the side of this 
 proud princess." 
 
 "And where could I possibly have found jewels as 
 magnijBcei.t as hers? I have none which would com- 
 pare with them. It is her godmother, the fairy 
 Puissante, who has lent her these jewels." 
 
 " Why, then, did you summon a fairy to be the 
 godmother of Rosette, when you gave to us only 
 queens for our godmothers ?" 
 
 ** It was not your father who called her," cried the 
 queen. " The fairy Puissante herself, without being 
 called, appeared to us, and signified that she would 
 be Rosette's godmother." 
 
 " It is not worth while to spend the time in disput- 
 ing and quarrelling," said the king. " It is better to 
 occupy ourselves in finding some means of getting rid 
 of Rosette, and preventing Prince Charmant from 
 seeing her again." 
 
 "Nothing more easy than that," said the queen. 
 " I will have her despoiled, to-morrow, of her rare 
 jewels and her beautiful robes. I will order my 
 servants to seize her and carry her back to the farm, 
 which she shall never leave again." 
 
 The queen had scarcely uttered these words, when 
 the fairy Puissante appeared, with an angry and threat- 
 ening air. " If you dare to touch Rosette," said she, 
 11 
 
122 PBINCESS ROSETTE, 
 
 with a thundering voice, " if you lo not keep her at 
 the palace, if she is not present at all the parties, 
 you shall feel the terrible effects of my anger. You, 
 unworthy king, and you, heartless queen, you shall 
 be changed into toads: and you, odious daughters 
 and sisters, shall become vipers. Dare now to touch 
 Rosette!'* 
 
 Saying these words, she disappeared. 
 
 The king, the queen, and princesses were horribly 
 frightened, and separated without saying a single 
 word; but their hearts were filled with rage. The 
 princesses slept but little, and were yet more furious 
 in the morning, when they saw their eyes heavy and 
 their features convulsed by bad passions. In vain 
 they used rouge and powder, and beat their maids. 
 They had no longer a vestige of beauty. The king 
 and queen were as unhappy and as despairing as the 
 princesses, and indeed they saw no remedy for their 
 grief and disappointment. 
 
PEINCUSS EOSETLK 123 
 
 CHAPTER FOURTH. 
 
 SECOND DAY OP THE FESTIVAL. 
 
 fN the morning a coarse servant brought Rosette 
 bread and milk, and offered her services to dress 
 fher. Rosette, who did not wish this rude domestic 
 to see the change in her dress, thanked her 
 smilingly, and replied that she was in the habit 
 of arranging her hair and dressing herself. Rosette 
 then began her toilette. When she had washed and 
 combed her hair, she wished to arrange it with the 
 superb carbuncle she had worn the day before ; but 
 she saw with surprise that the ebony case had disap- 
 peared, and in its place was a small wooden trunk, 
 upon which there lay a folded paper. She took it, 
 and read the folloing directions : — 
 
 " Here are your things. Rosette. Dress yourself 
 as you were dressed yesterday, in the clothing you 
 brought from the farm." 
 
 Rosette did not hesitate an instant, certain that her 
 godmother would come to her help at the proper time. 
 She arranged her pullet wing in a different manner 
 from that of the day before ; put on her dress, her 
 
124 PRINCJUJSS ROSETTE. 
 
 necklace, her shoes, her bracelets, and then stood 
 before the glass. 
 
 When she saw her own image she was amazed. 
 She was attired in the richest and most splendid riding- 
 suit of sky-blue velvet, with pearl buttons as large 
 as walnuts; her stockings were bordered with a 
 wreath of pearls ; her head-dress was a cap of sky- 
 blue velvet, with a long plume of dazzling whiteness, 
 which floated down to her waist, and was attached 
 by a single pearl of unparalleled beauty and splendor. 
 The boots were also of blue velvet, embroidered in 
 gold and pearls. Her bracelets and necklace also 
 were of pearls, so large and so pure that a single 
 one would have paid for the king's palace. 
 
 At the moment when Rosette was about to leave 
 her chamber to follow the page, a sweet voice whis- 
 pered in her ear, " Rosette, do not mount any other 
 horse than the one the prince Charmant will present 
 you." 
 
 She turned and saw no one ; but she felt convinced 
 that this counsel came from her good godmother. 
 
 " Thanks, dear godmother," she said, in low tones. 
 She felt a sweet kiss upon her cheek, and smiled with 
 happiness and gratitude. 
 
 The little page conducted her, as the day before, 
 into the royal saloons, where her appearance produced 
 
PEINCESS ROSETTE. 125 
 
 a greater effect than before. Her fine, s^ eet counte- 
 nance, her splendid figure, her magnificent dress, 
 allured all eyes and captivated all hearts. 
 
 The prince Charmant, who was evidently expecting 
 her, advanced to meet her, offered his arm, and led 
 her to the king and queen, who received her with 
 more coldness than the day before. Orangine and 
 Roussette were bursting with spite at the sight of the 
 splendid appearance of Rosette. They would not 
 even say good-day to their sister. 
 
 The good young princess was of course somewhat 
 embarrassed by this reception ; but the prince Char- 
 mant, seeing her distress, approached and asked per- 
 mission to be her companion during the chase in the 
 forest. 
 
 "It will be a great pleasure to me," replied 
 Rosette, who did not know how to dissimulate. 
 
 "It seems to me," said he, "that I am your brother, 
 so great is the affection which I feel for you, charming 
 princess. Permit me to remain by your side, and to 
 defend you against all enemies." 
 
 " It will be an honor and a pleasure for me to be 
 protected by a king so worthy of the name he 
 bears." 
 
 Prince Charmant was intoxicated by this gracious 
 reply, and, notwithstanding the malice of Orangine 
 11* 
 
126 PBINCESS ROSETTE. 
 
 and Rcussette, who tried in every possible way to 
 attract him to themselves, he did not leave Rosette's 
 Bide for a moment. 
 
 After breakfast they descended to the court to 
 ride on horseback. A page advanced to Rosette, 
 leading a splendid black horse, which could scarcely 
 be held by the grooms, it was so wild and vicious. 
 
 "You must not ride this horse, princess," said 
 Prince Charmant, " it will certainly kill you. Bring 
 another horse for the princess," he said, turning to the 
 
 "The king and the queen gave orders that the 
 princess should ride no other horse than this," said 
 the page. At this the prince exclaimed : — 
 
 " Dear princess, wait but for a moment ; I myself 
 will bring you a horse worthy of you ; but I implore 
 you not to mount this dangerous animal." 
 
 "I will wait your return," said Rosette, with a 
 gracious smile. 
 
 A few moments afterwards Prince Charmant ap- 
 peared, leading a magnificent horse, white as snow. 
 The saddle was of blue velvet, embroidered in pearls, 
 and the bridle was of gold and pearls. When Ro- 
 Bette wished to mount the horse knelt down, and 
 rose quietly when she had placed herself in the 
 saddle. 
 
FEINCESS ROSETTE. 127 
 
 King Charmant sprang lightly upon nis beautiful 
 /teed Alezan, and placed himself by the side of the 
 princess Rosette. The king, the queen, and the 
 princesses, who had seen all this, were pale with 
 rage; but they dared say nothing for fear of the 
 fairy Puissant e. 
 
 The king gave the signal to depart. Every lady had 
 her attendant gentleman. Orangine and Roussette 
 were obliged to content themselves with two insignifi- 
 cant princes, who were neither so young nor so hand- 
 some as Prince Charmant. Orangine and Roussette 
 were so sulky that even these princes declared they 
 would never wed princesses so uninteresting. 
 
 In place of following the chase, Prince Charmant 
 and Rosette wandered in the beautiful shady walks 
 of the forest, talking merrily, and giving accounts of 
 their past lives. 
 
 "But," said Charmant, "if the king your father 
 has not allowed you to reside in his palace, how is it 
 that he has given you such beautiful jewels, worthy 
 of a fairy ?" 
 
 " It is to my good godmother that I owe them," 
 replied Rosette. And she then related to Prince 
 Charmant how she had been educated on a farm, and 
 that she was indebted to the fairy Puissante for every 
 thing that she knew and everything she valued. The 
 
128 PRINCESS ROSETTE. 
 
 fairy had watched over her education, and granted 
 her every wish of her heart. 
 
 Charmant listened with a lively interest and a 
 tender compassion. And now, in his turn, he told 
 Rosette that he had been left an orphan at the age 
 of seven years ; that the fairy Puissante had presided 
 over his education ; that she had also sent him to the 
 festivals given by the king, telling him he would find 
 there the perfect woman he was seeking. 
 
 " In short, I believe, dear Rosette, that I have 
 found in you the charming and perfect creature of 
 whom the fairy spoke. Deign, princess, to connect 
 your life with mine, and authorize me to demand your 
 hand of your parents." 
 
 " Before answering, dear prince, I must obtain per- 
 mission of my godmother ; but you may be sure that I 
 shall be very happy to pass my life with you." 
 
 The morning thus passed away most agreeably for 
 Rosette and Charmant, and they returned to the 
 palace to dress for dinner. 
 
 Rosette entered her ugly garret, and saw before her 
 a magnificent box of rosewood, wide open. She 
 undressed, and as she removed her articles of clothing 
 they arranged themselves in the box, which then 
 closed firmly. She arranged her hair, and dressed 
 
PBINCESS ROSETTE. 129 
 
 herself with her usual neatness, and then ran to 
 the glass. She could not suppress a cry of admi- 
 ration. 
 
 Her robe was of gauze, and was so fine, and light, 
 and brilliant, it looked as if woven of the wings of 
 butterflies ; it was studded with diamonds as brilliant 
 as stars. The hem of this robe, the corsage, and 
 the waist were trimmed with diamond fringe, which 
 sparkled like suns. Her hair was partly covered with 
 a net of diamonds, from which a tassel of immense 
 diamonds fell to her shoulders. Every diamond was 
 as large as a pear, and was worth a kingdom. Her 
 necklace and bracelets were so immense and so bril- 
 liant that you could not look at them fixedly without 
 being blinded. 
 
 The young princess thanked her godmother most 
 tenderly, and felt again upon her fair cheek the sweet 
 kiss of the morning. She followed the page, and 
 entered the royal saloon. King Charmant was await- 
 ing her at the door, off'ered her his arm, and con- 
 ducted her to the apartment of the king and queen. 
 Rosette advanced to salute them. 
 
 Charmant saw with indignation the glances of rage 
 and revenge which the king, queen, and princesses 
 cast upon poor Rosette. He remained by her side as 
 he had done in the morning, and was witness to the 
 
1 30 PRINCESS B SETTLE. 
 
 admiration which she inspired, and the malice and 
 envy of her sisters. 
 
 Rosette was indeed sad to find herself the object of 
 hatred to her father, mother, and sisters. Charmant 
 perceived her melancholy, and asked the cause. She 
 explained it to him frankly. 
 
 " When, oh ! when, my dear Rosette, will you per- 
 mit me to ask your hand of your father ? In my 
 kingdom every one will love you, and I more than all 
 the rest." 
 
 " To-morrow, dear prince, I will send you the reply 
 of my godmother, whom I shall interrogate on the 
 subject this evening." 
 
 They were now summoned to dinner. Charmant 
 placed himself at Rosette's side, who conversed with 
 him in a most agreeable manner. 
 
 After dinner the king gave orders for the ball to 
 commence. Orangine and Roussette, who had taken 
 lessons for ten years, danced well, but without any 
 peculiar grace. They believed that Rosette had 
 never had any opportunity to dance, and with a mock- 
 ing, malicious air, they now announced to her that it 
 was her turn. 
 
 The modest Rosette hesitated and drew back, 
 because it was repugnant to her to show herself in 
 public, and attract the general regard. But the more 
 
 I 
 
PEINCESS ROSETTE. 131 
 
 Bhe declined, the more her envious sisters insisted, 
 hoping that she would at last suffer a humiliating 
 defeat. 
 
 The queen now interfered, and sternly commanded 
 ilosette to dance. Rosette rose at once to ohey the 
 queen. Charmant, seeing her embarrassment, said 
 to her, in low tones : — 
 
 " I will be your partner, dear Rosette. If you do 
 not know a single step, let me execute it for you 
 alone." 
 
 " Thanks, dear prince. I recognise and am grate- 
 ful for your courtesy. I accept you for my partner, 
 and hope that you will not have occasion to blush for 
 my performance." 
 
 And now Rosette and Charmant commenced. A 
 more animated, graceful, and light dance was never 
 seen. All present gazed at them with ever increasing 
 admiration. Rosette was so superior in dancing to 
 Orangine and Roussette, that they could scarcely 
 suppress their rage ; wished to throw themselves upon 
 the young princess, choke her, and tear her diamonds 
 from her. The king and queen, who had been watch- 
 ing them, and divined their intention, stopped them, 
 and whispered in their ears : — 
 
 "Remember the threats and power of the fairy 
 Puissante ! To-morrow shall be the last day." 
 
l32 PEINCESS ROSETTE. 
 
 When the dance was concluded, the most rapturous 
 applause resounded throughout the hall, and every 
 one entreated Charmant and Rosette to repeat the 
 dance. As they felt no fatigue, they did not wish 
 'io seem disobliging, and executed a new dance, more 
 graceful and attractive than the first. 
 
 Orangine and Roussette could no longer control 
 themselves : they were suffocating with rage, fainted, 
 and were carried '' 'n the room. They had become 
 BO marked by the passions of envy and rage, that they 
 had lost every vestige of beauty, and no one had any 
 sympathy for them, as all had seen their jealousy and 
 wickedness. 
 
 The applause and enthusiasm for Rosette and 
 Charmant were so overpowering that they sought 
 refuge in the garden. They walked side by side 
 during the rest of the evening, and talked merrily 
 and happily over their plans for the future, if the 
 fairy Puissante would permit them to unite the smooth 
 current of their lives. The diamonds of Rosette 
 sparkled with such brilliancy that the alleys where 
 they walked, and the little groves where they seated 
 themselves, seemed illuminated by a thousand stars. 
 At last it was necessary to separate. 
 
 " To morrow !" said Rosette, *' to-morrow I hope tc 
 Bay, yours eternally.'' 
 
PRINCESS ROSETTE. ' 133 
 
 Rosette entered her little room. As she undressed, 
 her clothing arranged itself as the day before in the 
 case. This new case was of carved ivory, and 
 studded with turquoise nails. When Rosette had lain 
 down peacefully upon her bed, she put out the light, 
 and said, in a low voice : — 
 
 " My dear, good godmother, to-morrow I must give 
 a definite answer to King Charmant. Dictate my 
 response, dear godmother. I ,,A obey your com- 
 mand, no matter how painful it may be.'* 
 
 "Say yes, my dear Rosette, to King Charmant,'* 
 reglied the soft voice of the fairy. "I myself 
 arranged this marriage. It was to make you 
 acquainted with King Charmant that I forced your 
 father to send for you to this festival." 
 
 Rosette thanked the kind fairy, and slept the sleep 
 of innocence, after having felt the maternal lips of 
 her good protectress upon her cheeks. 
 
 12 
 
134 PJRINCJSSS ROSETTE. 
 
 CHAPTER FIFTH. 
 
 THIRD AND LAST DAT OF THE FESTIVAL. 
 
 ^HILE Rosette was thus sleeping peacefully, 
 the king, the queen, and Orangine and 
 Roussette, purple with rage, were quarrelling 
 and disputing amongst themselves. Each 
 was accusing the other of having brought 
 about the triumph of Rosette, and their own humi- 
 liating defeat. One last hope remained for them. 
 In the morning there was to be a chariot race. Each 
 chariot was to be drawn by two horses, and driven by 
 a lady. It was resolved to give Rosette a very high 
 chariot, drawn by two wild, untrained, and prancing 
 horses. 
 
 " King Charmant will have no chariot and horses 
 to exchange," said the queen, "as he had this morn- 
 ing in the case of the riding-horse. It is easy to find 
 a horse for the saddle, but it will be impossible for 
 him to find a chariot ready for the course." 
 
 The consoling thought that Rosette might be killed, 
 or grievously wounded and disfigured, on the morrow, 
 brought peace between these four wicked beings. 
 They retired, and dreamed of the next beat meana 
 
PBINCFSS ROSETTE. 135 
 
 of disembarrassing themselves of Rosette if the cha- 
 riot race failed. Orangine and Roussette slept but 
 little, so that in the morning they were still uglier 
 and more unprepossessing than they had appeared the 
 day before. 
 
 Rosette, who had a tranquil conscience and con- 
 tented heart, slept all night calmly. She had been 
 much fatigued, and did not wake till a late hour. 
 Indeed, on rising she found she had scarcely time to 
 dress. The coarse kitchen girl brought her a cup of 
 milk and a piece of bread. This was by order of the 
 queen, who directed that she should be treated like a 
 servant. 
 
 Rosette was not difficult to please. She ate the 
 coarse bread and milk with appetite, and began to 
 dress. The case of carved ivory had disappeared. 
 She put on as usual her robe of coarse cloth, her 
 pullet's wing, and all the rude ornaments she had 
 brought from the farm, and then looked at herself in 
 the glass. 
 
 She was attired in a riding habit of straw-colored 
 satin, embroidered in front and at the hem with 
 sapphires and emeralds. Her hat was of white velvet, 
 ornamented with plumes of a thousand colors, taken 
 from the plumage of the rarest birds, and attached 
 by a sapphire larger than an^ egg. On her neck was 
 
136 PEINCESS ROSETTE. 
 
 a chain of sapphire, at the end of which was a watch, 
 of which the face was opal, the back a carved 
 sapphire, and the glass diamond. This watch waa 
 always going, was never out of order, and never 
 required to be wound up. 
 
 Rosette heard her page at the door, and followed 
 him. On entering the saloon she perceived King 
 Charmant, who was awaiting her with the most lively 
 impatience. He sprang forward to receive her, offered 
 his arm, and said with eagerness : — 
 
 "Well, dear princess, what did the fairy say to 
 you ? What answer do you give me ?" 
 
 " That which my heart dictated, sweet prince. I 
 consecrate my life to you, as you have dedicated yours 
 to me." 
 
 " Thanks ! a thousand times thanks, dear and be- 
 witching Rosette. When may I demand your hand 
 of the king your father?" 
 
 " At the close of the chariot race, dear prince." 
 
 "Permit me to add to my first petition that of 
 
 being married to you this very day. I cannot bear 
 
 to see you subjected to the tyranny of your family, 
 
 and I wish to conduct you at once to my kingdom." 
 
 Rosette hesitated. The soft voice of the fairy 
 whispered in her ear, "Accept." The same voice 
 whispered to King Charmant, "Press the marriage, 
 
FBINCESS ROSETTE, 137 
 
 prince, and speak to the king without delay. Eo« 
 sette's life is in danger, and during eight days from 
 the setting of the sun, this evening, I cannot watch 
 over her." 
 
 Charmant trembled, and repeated the fairy's words 
 to Rosette, who replied, that it was a warning they 
 must not neglect, as it undoubtedly came from the 
 fairy Puissante. 
 
 The princess now advanced to salute the king, the 
 queen, and her sisters ; but they neither looked at 
 her nor spoke to her. She was, however, immediately 
 surrounded by a crowd of kings and princes, each one 
 of whom had proposed to himself to ask her hand in 
 marriage that evening, but no one had an opportunity 
 to speak to her, as Charmant never left her side a 
 single moment. 
 
 After the repast they went down to get into the 
 chariots. The kings and princes were to go on horse- 
 back, and the ladies to drive the chariots. 
 
 The chariot designed for Rosette by the queen was 
 now brought forward. Charmant seized Rosette at 
 the moment she was about to take the reins, and lifted 
 her to the ground. 
 
 " You shall not enter this chariot, princess ; look 
 at these wild ungovernable horses." 
 
 Rosette now saw that it took four men to hold 
 12* , ..., 
 
138 PEINCESS ROSETTE. 
 
 each of tlie horses, and that they were prancing and 
 jumping alarmingly. 
 
 At this instant a pretty little jockey, attired in a 
 Btraw-colored satin vest, with blue ribbon knots, ex- 
 claimed in silvery tones ; — 
 
 "The equipage of the Princess Rosette!" 
 
 And now a little chariot of pearls and mother-of- 
 pearl, drawn by two magnificent steeds, with harness 
 of straw-colored velvet, ornamented with sapphires, 
 drew up before the princess. 
 
 Charmant scarcely knew whether to allow Rosette 
 to mount this unknown chariot ; he still feared some 
 cunning wickedness of the king and queen. But the 
 voice of the fairy sounded in his ear : — 
 
 " Allow Rosette to ascend the chariot ; these horses 
 are a present from me. Follow them wherever they 
 may take Rosette. The day is advancing. I have 
 but a few hours left in which I can be of service to 
 Rosette ; she must be safe in your kingdom before the 
 day closes." 
 
 Charmant assisted Rosette to ascend the chariot, 
 and sprang upon his horse. A few moments after 
 wards, two chariots driven by veiled women advanced 
 in front of Rosette ; one of them dashed her chariot 
 with such violence against that of Rosette, that the 
 little chariot of mother-of-pearl would inevitably 
 
PBINCESS ROSETTE. 139 
 
 have been crushed had it not been constructed 1 by 
 fairies. The heavy and massive chariot was dashed 
 to pieces, instead of Rosette's. The veiled woman 
 was thrown upon the stones, where she remained im- 
 movable; whilst Rosette, who had recognised Orangine, 
 tried to stop her own horses. The other chariot now 
 dashed against that of Rosette, and was crushed like 
 the first, and the veiled woman was also dashed upon 
 the stones, which seemed placed there to receive her. 
 
 Rosette recognised Roussette, and was about to 
 descend from her chariot when Charmant interfered, 
 and said : " Listen, Rosette !" 
 
 A voice whispered, " Go, flee quickly ! The king 
 is pursuing you with a great company to kill you both. 
 The sun will set in a few hours. I have barely time 
 to rescue you from this danger ; give my horses tlie 
 reins; Charmant, abandon yours." 
 
 Charmant sprang into the chariot by the side of 
 Rosette, who was more dead than alive. The superb 
 steeds set off with such marvellous speed, that they 
 made more than twenty leagues an hour. For a long 
 time they knew that they were pursued by the king, 
 with a numerous troop of armed men, but they could 
 not overcome the horses of the fairy. The chariot 
 still flew on with lightning haste ; the horses increased 
 their speed till at last they made a hundred leagues 
 
140 ■ PRINCESS ROSETTIL 
 
 an hour. During six hours they kept up this rate, 
 and then drew up at the foot of the stairs of King 
 Charmant. 
 
 The whole palace was illuminated ; all the courtiers 
 were waiting at the entrance, in their most magnificent 
 costumes, to welcome the princess and the king. 
 
 The king and Rosette were amazed, not knowing 
 how to understand this unexpected reception. Char- 
 mant had just assisted the princess to descend from 
 the chariot, when they saw before them the fairy 
 Puissante, who said : — 
 
 "Most welcome to your kingdom. King Char- 
 mant, follow me ; all is prepared for your marriage. 
 Conduct Rosette to her room that she may change 
 her dress, whilst I explain to you all the events o-f 
 this day, which seem so incomprehensible to you. I 
 have got one hour at my disposal." 
 
 The fairy and King Charmant now led Rosett* co 
 an apartment, ornamented with the most exqui-*te 
 taste, where she found her maids waiting to att^^id 
 upon her. 
 
 " I will return to seek you in a short time, my dear 
 Rosette," said the fairy; "my moments are counted." 
 
 She departed with Charmant, and said to him : — 
 
 " The hatred of the king and queen against Rosetta 
 had become so intense, that they had blindly resolved 
 
PEINCESS ROSETTE. 141 
 
 to defy my vengeance and to get rid of Rosette. 
 Seeing that their cunning arrangements in the chariot 
 race had not succeeded after I substituted my horses 
 for those which would certainly have killed Rosette, 
 they resolved to have recourse to violence. The king 
 employed a band of brigands, who swore to him a 
 blind obedience ; they pursued your steps with ven- 
 geance in their hearts, and as the king knew your 
 love for Rosette, and foresaw that you would defend 
 her to the death, he was resolved to sacrifice you also 
 to his hatred. Orangine and Roussette, ignorant of 
 this last project of the king, attempted to kill Rosette, 
 as you have seen, by dashing their heavy chariots 
 violently against the light chariot of the princess. I 
 have punished them as they deserved. 
 
 " Orangine and Roussette have had their faces so 
 crushed and wounded by the stones that they have 
 become frightful. I have aroused them from their 
 state of unconsciousness, cured their wounds, but left 
 the hideous scars to disfigure them. I have deprived 
 them of all their rich clothing and dressed them like 
 peasants ; and I married them at once to two brutal 
 ostlers, whom I commissioned to beat and maltreat 
 them until their wicked hearts are changed — and this 
 I think will never take place. 
 
 ^' As to the king and queen, I have changed them 
 
142 PBINC'ESS ROSETTE. 
 
 into beasts of burden, and given them to wicked and 
 cruel masters, who will make them suffer for all their 
 brutality to Rosette. Besides this, they have all been 
 transported into your kingdom, and they will be com- 
 pelled to hear unceasingly the praises of Rosette and 
 her husband. 
 
 " I have but one piece of advice to give you, dear 
 prince; hide from Rosette the punishment I have 
 inflicted upon her parents and sisters. She is so good 
 and tender-hearted that her happiness would be 
 affected by it ; and I will not and ought not to take 
 pity upon wicked people whose hearts are so vicious 
 and incorrigible." 
 
 Oharmant thanked the fairy eagerly, and promised 
 silence. They now returned to Rosette, who was 
 clothed in her wedding-robes, prepared by the fairy 
 Puissante. 
 
 It was a tissue of dazzling golden gauze, embroi- 
 dered with garlands of flowers and birds, in stones of 
 all colors, of admirable beauty; the jewels which 
 formed the birds were so disposed as to produce, at 
 every motion of Rosette, a warbling more melodious 
 than the sweetest music. Upon her head was a crown 
 of flowers made of gems still more beautiful and rare 
 than those on her robe. Her neck and arms were 
 covered with carbuncles more brilliant than the sun. 
 
PRINCESS ROSETTE. 143 
 
 Charmant was completely dazzled by his bride'fl 
 beauty ; but the fairy recalled him from his ecstasy 
 by saying : — 
 
 " Quick ! quick ! onward ! I have but half an 
 hour, after which I must give myself up to the queen 
 of the fairies, and lose my power for eight days. 
 We are all subject to this law, and nothing can free us 
 from it." 
 
 Charmant presented his hand to Rosette, and the 
 fairy preceded them. They walked towards the cha- 
 pel, which was brilliantly illuminated, and here Char- 
 mant and Rosette received the nuptial benediction. 
 On returning to the parlor, they perceived that the 
 fairy had disappeared; but, as they were sure of 
 again seeing her in eight days, her absence caused 
 them no anxiety. King Charmant presented the new 
 queen to his court. Everybody found her as charm- 
 ing and good as the king, and they felt disposed to 
 love her as they loved him. 
 
 With a most amiable and thoughtful attention, the 
 fairy had transported the farm upon which Rosette 
 had been so happy, and all its occupants, into King 
 Charmant's kingdom. This farm was placed at the 
 end of the park, so that Rosette could walk there 
 every day, and see her good nurse. The fairy had 
 also brought into the palace all those cases which con- 
 
144 FBINCESS ROSETTE, 
 
 tained the rich dresses in which Rosette had been so 
 triumphant at the festivals. 
 
 Rosette and Charmant were very happy, and loved 
 each other tenderly always. Rosette never knew the 
 terrible punishment of her father, mother, and sisters. 
 When she asked Charmant the fate of her sisters, he 
 told her that their faces were much disfigured by their 
 fall amongst the stones, but they were well and mar- 
 ried, and the good fairy expressly forbade Rosette to 
 think of them. She spoke of them no more. 
 
 As to Orangine and Roussette, the more unhappy 
 they were, the more cruel and wicked their hearts 
 became ; so the fairy allowed them to remain always 
 ugly, ani in the most degraded ranks of life. 
 
 The king and queen, changed into beasts of bur- 
 den, found their only consolation in biting and kick- 
 ing everything that came within their reach. They 
 were obliged to carry their masters to festivals given 
 in honor of Rosette's marriage, and they were mad 
 with rage when they heard the praises lavished upon 
 the young couple, and in seeing Rosette pass by, 
 beautiful, radiant, and adored by Charmant. 
 
 The fairy had resolved that they should not return 
 to their original forms till their hearts were changed. 
 It is said that six thousand years have passed, and 
 they are still beasts of burden. 
 

 M |tltl? I^ag j|ouj{^ 
 
 Jt^ 
 
Im^^fifm 
 
 ^^m^i 
 
 ^H fittl^ I 
 
 0U8^» 
 
 CHAPTER FIRST. 
 
 THE LITTLE HOUSE. 
 
 'HERE -was once a man named Prudent, who 
 
 was a widower, and lived alone with his little 
 
 daughter. His wife had died a few days 
 
 after the birth of this little girl, who was 
 
 named Rosalie. 
 
 Rosalie's father had a large fortune. He lived in a 
 
 large house, which belonged to him. This house was 
 
 surrounded by a large garden, in which Rosalie walked 
 
 whenever she pleased to do so. 
 
 She had been trained with great tenderness and 
 gentleness; but her father had accustomed her to 
 the most unquestioning obedience. He forbade her 
 positively to ask him any useless questions, or to insist 
 
 (147) 
 
148 THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE, 
 
 upon knowing anything he did not wish to tell her. 
 In this way, by unceasing care and watchfulness, 
 he had almost succeeded in curing one of Rosalie's 
 great faults, a fault indeed, unfortunately but too 
 common — curiosity. 
 
 Rosalie never left the park, which was surrounded 
 by high walls. She never saw any one but her father. 
 They had no domestic in the house; everything 
 seemed to be done of itself. She had always what 
 she wanted — clothing, books, work, and playthings. 
 Her father educated her himself; and, although she 
 was nearly fifteen years old, she was never weary, 
 and never thought that she might live otherwise, and 
 might see more of the world. 
 
 There was at the end of the park a little house, 
 without windows, and with but one door, which was 
 always locked. Rosalie's father entered this house 
 every day, and always carried the key about his per- 
 son. Rosalie thought it was only a little hut in 
 which the garden-tools were kept. She never thought 
 of speaking about it; but one day, when she was 
 seeking a watering-pot for her flowers, she said to 
 him: — 
 
 " Father, please give me the key of the little house 
 in the garden." 
 
 " What do you want with this key, Rosalie ?'* 
 
THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE, 149 
 
 " I want a watering-pot, and I think I could find 
 one in that little house." 
 
 "No, Rosalie, there is no watering-pot there." 
 
 Prudent's voice trembled so in pronouncing these 
 words that Rosalie looked up with surprise, and saw 
 that his face was pale, and his forehead bathed in 
 perspiration. 
 
 ' What is the matter, father ?" said she, alarmed. 
 
 " Nothing, daughter, nothing." 
 
 " It was my asking for the key which agitated you 
 BO violently, father. What does this little house 
 contain which frightens you so much ?" 
 
 " Rosalie, Rosalie ! you do not know what you are 
 saying. Go and look for your watering-pot in the 
 green-house." 
 
 "But, father, what is there in the little garden- 
 house?" 
 
 "Nothing that can interest you, Rosalie." 
 
 " But why do you go there every day without per- 
 mitting me to go with you ?" 
 
 " Rosalie, you know that I do not love to be ques- 
 tioned, and that curiosity is a great defect in your 
 character." 
 
 Rosalie said no more, but she remained very 
 thoughtful. This little house, of which she had 
 
 13* 
 
150 THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE. 
 
 never before thought, was now constantly in her 
 mind. 
 
 "What can be concealed there?" she said to her- 
 self. " How pale my father turned when I asked his 
 peritission to enter ! I am sure he thought I should 
 be in some sort of danger. But why does he go 
 there himself every day? It is no doubt to carry 
 food to some ferocious beast confined there. But if it 
 was some wild animal, would I not hear it roar, or 
 howl, or shake the house ? No, I have never heard 
 any sound from this cabin. It cannot then be a beast. 
 Besides, if it was a ferocious beast, it would devour 
 my father when he entered alone. Perhaps, however, 
 it is chained. But if it is indeed chained, then there 
 would be no danger for me. What can it be? A 
 prisoner ? My father is good, he would not deprive 
 any unfortunate innocent of light and liberty. Well, 
 I must absolutely discover this mystery. How shall 
 I manage it ? If I could only secretly get the key 
 from my father for a half hour ! Perhaps some day 
 he will forget it." 
 
 Rosalie was aroused from this chain of reflection 
 by her father, who called to her with a strangely agi- 
 tated voice. 
 
 " Here, father — I am coming." 
 
 She entered the house, and looked steadily at her 
 
THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE. 151 
 
 father. His pale, sad countenance indicated great 
 agitation. 
 
 More than ever curious, she resolved to feign gaiety 
 and indifference, in order to allay her father's suspi- 
 cions, and make him feel secure. In this "way she 
 thought she might perhaps obtain possession of the 
 kev at some future time. He might not always think 
 of it, if she seemed herself to have forgotten it. 
 
 They seated themselves at the table. Prudent ate 
 but little, and was sad and silent, in spite of his efforts 
 to appear gay. Rosalie seemed so thoughtless and 
 bright, that her father at last recovered his accus- 
 tomed tranquillity. 
 
 Rosalie would be fifteen years old in three weeks. 
 Her father had promised an agreeable surprise for this 
 event. A few days passed peacefully away. There 
 remained but fifteen days before her birth-day. One 
 morning Prudent said to Rosalie : — 
 
 " My dear child, I am compelled to be absent for 
 one hour. I must go out to arrange something for 
 your birth-day. Wait for me in the house, my dear 
 child. Do not .yield yourself up to idle curiosity. 
 In fifteen days you will know all that you desire to 
 know, for I read your thoughts ; I know what occu- 
 pies your mind. Adieu, my daughter, beware of 
 curiosity !" 
 
152 THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE, 
 
 Prudent embraced his daughter tenderly and with- 
 drew, leaving her with great reluctance. 
 
 As soon as he was out of sight, Rosalie ran to 
 her father's room, and what was her joy to see the 
 key forgotten upon the table ! She seized it, and ran 
 quickly to the end of the park. Arrived at the little 
 house, she remembered the words of her father, 
 " Beware of curiosity !" She hesitated, and was 
 upon the point of returning the key without having 
 looked at the house, when she thought she heard a 
 light groan. She put her ear against the door, and 
 heard a very little voice singing softly : — 
 
 " A lonely prisoner I pine, 
 No hope of freedom now is mine j 
 I soon must draw my latest breath, 
 And in this dungeon meet my death." 
 
 "No doubt," said Rosalie, to herself, "this is some 
 unfortunate creature whom my father holds captive." 
 
 Tapping softly upon the door, she said: "Who 
 are you, and what can I do for you ?" 
 
 "Open the door, Rosalie! I pray you open the 
 door !" 
 
 "But why are you a prisoner? Have you not 
 committed some crime?" 
 
 " Alas ! no, Rosalie. An enchanter keeps me here 
 
THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE. 153 
 
 a prisoner. Save me, and I will prove my gratitude 
 by telling you truly who I am." 
 
 Rosalie no longer hesitated : her curiosity was 
 stronger than her obedience. She put the key in the 
 lock, but her hand trembled so that she could not open 
 it. She was about to give up the effort, when the 
 little voice continued : — 
 
 " Rosalie, that which I have to tell you will teach 
 you many things which will interest you. Your 
 father is not what he appears to be." 
 
 At these wards Rosalie made a last effort ; the key 
 turned, and the door opened. 
 
154 THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE. 
 
 CHAPTER SECOND. 
 
 THE FAIRY DETESTABLE. 
 
 OSALIE looked in eagerly. The little house 
 was dark; she could see nothing, but she 
 heard the little voice : — 
 
 " Thanks, Rosalie, it is to you that I owe 
 my deliverance.*' 
 The voice seemed to come from the earth. She 
 looked, and saw in a corner two brilliant little eyes 
 gazing at her maliciously. 
 
 "My cunning trick has succeeded, Rosalie, and 
 betrayed you into yielding to your curiosity. If I 
 had not spoken and sung you would have returned 
 with the key, and I should have been lost. Now that 
 you have set me at liberty, your father and yourself 
 are in my power." 
 
 Rosalie did not yet fully comprehend the extent 
 of the misfortune she had brought about by her dis- 
 obedience. She knew, however, that it was a dan- 
 gerous foe which her father had held captive, and she 
 wished to retire and close the door. 
 
TEE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE, 155 
 
 " Stop, Rosalie ! It is no longer in your power to 
 keep me in this odious prison, from which I could 
 never have escaped if you had waited till your fifteenth 
 birth-day." 
 
 At this moment the little house disappeared entirely, 
 and Rosalie saw with the greatest consternation that 
 the key alone remained in her hand. She now 
 saw at her side a small gray mouse who gazed at 
 her with its sparkling little eyes, and began to laugh 
 in a thin, discordant voice. 
 
 " Ha ! ha ! ha ! What a frightened air you have, 
 Rosalie ! In truth you amuse me very much. But 
 it is lucky for me that you had so much curiosity. It 
 has been nearly fifteen years since I was shut up in 
 this frightful prison, having no power to injure your 
 father, whom I hate, or to bring any evil upon you, 
 whom I detest because you are his daughter." 
 
 " Who are you, then, wicked mouse ?" 
 
 " I am the mortal enemy of your family, my pet. 
 I call myself the fairy Detestable, and the name suits 
 me, I assure you. All the world hates me, and I 
 hate all the world. I shall follow you now for the 
 rest of your life, wherever you go," 
 
 " Go away at once, miserable creature ! A mouse 
 is not to be feared, and I will find a way to get rid of 
 you." 
 
156 THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE. 
 
 " We shall see, my pet ! I shall remain at youi 
 Bide wherever you go !" 
 
 Rosalie now ran rapidly towards the house ; every 
 time she turned she saw the mouse gallopping after 
 her, and laughing with a mocking air. Arrived at 
 the house, she tried to crush the mouse in the door, 
 but it remained open in spite of every effort she could 
 make, and the mouse remained quietly upon the door- 
 sill. 
 
 "Wait awhile, wicked monster!" cried Rosalie, 
 beside herself with rage and terror. 
 
 She seized a broom, and tried to dash it violently 
 against the mouse, but the broom was on fire at once, 
 blazed up and burned her hands ; she threw it quickly 
 to the floor, and pushed it into the chimney with her 
 foot, lest it should set fire to the house ; then seizing 
 a kettle which was boiling on the fire, she emptied it 
 upon the mouse, but the boiling water was changed 
 into good fresh milk, and the mouse commenced 
 drinking it, saying : — 
 
 " How exceedingly amiable you are, Rosalie ! not 
 content with having released me from captivity, you 
 have given me an excellent breakfast." 
 
 Poor Rosalie now began to weep bitterly ; she was 
 utterly at a loss what to do, when she heard her 
 father entering. 
 
THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE. 157 
 
 " Mj father !" cried she, " my father ! Oh ! cruel 
 mouse, I beseech you, in pity, to go away, that my 
 father may not see you !" 
 
 " No, I shall not go, but I will hide myself behind 
 your heels until your father knows of your disobedi- 
 ence." 
 
 The mouse had scarcely concealed herself behind 
 Rosalie, when Prudent entered. He looked at 
 Rosalie, whose paleness and embarrassed air betrayed 
 her fear. 
 
 "Rosalie," said Prudent, with a trembling voice, 
 " I forgot the key of the little garden-house ; have you 
 found it?" 
 
 " Here it is, father," said Rosalie, presenting it to 
 him, and coloring deeply. 
 
 " How did this cream come to be upset on the 
 floor?" 
 
 " Father, it was the cat." 
 
 " How ! the cat ! The cat brought a vessel of milk 
 to the middle of the room and upset it there?" 
 
 " No ! no ! father, it was I that did it ; in carrying 
 it, I accidentally overturned it." 
 
 Rosalie spoke in a low voice, and dared not look at 
 her father. 
 
 *' Take the broom, Rosalie, and sweep up this 
 cream." 
 14 
 
158 TEE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE. 
 
 " There is no broom, father." 
 
 " No broom ! there was one when I left the house." 
 
 "I burned it, father, inadvertently, by 
 by ■' 
 
 She paused — ^her father looked fixedly at her, threw 
 a searciiing unquiet glance about the room, sighed, 
 and turned his steps slowly towards the little house 
 in the garden. 
 
 Rosalie fell sobbing bitterly upon a chair; the 
 mouse did not stir. A few moments afterwards, Pru- 
 dent entered precipitately, his countenano^ marked 
 with horror. 
 
 " Rosalie ! unhappy child ! what have you done ? 
 You have yielded to your fatal curiosity, and released 
 our most cruel enemy from prison." 
 
 " Pardon me, father ! oh pardon me !" she cried, 
 throwing herself at his feet ; "I was ignorant of the 
 evil I did." 
 
 "Misfortune is always the result of disobedience, 
 Rosalie ; disobedient children think they are only 
 committing a small fault, when they are doing the 
 greatest injury to themselves and others." 
 
 " But, father, who and what then is this mouse, 
 who causes you this terrible fear ? How, if it had so 
 mucli power, could you keep it so long a prisoner, 
 and why can you not put it in prison again ?" 
 
THE LITTLE GRA Y MO USE, 159 
 
 " This mouse, my unhappy child, is a wicked fairy, 
 but very powerful. For myself, I am the genius Pru- 
 dent, and since you have given liberty to my enemy, 
 I can now reveal to you that which I should have 
 concealed until you were fifteen years old. 
 
 " I am, then, as I said to you, the genius Prudent ; 
 your dear mother was but a simple mortal, but her 
 virtues and her graces touched the queen of the 
 fairies and also the king of the genii, and they per- 
 mitted me to wed her. I gave a splendid festival on 
 my marriage-day. Unfortunately I forgot to invoke 
 the fairy Detestable, who was already irritated against 
 me for having married a princess, after having refused 
 one of her daughters ; she was so exasperated against 
 me that she swore an implacable hatred against me, 
 my wife, and my children. I was not terrified at 
 her menaces, as I had myself a power almost equal 
 to her own, and I was much beloved by the queen of 
 the fairies. Many times by the power of my enchant- 
 ments, I triumphed over the malicious hatred of the 
 fairy Detestable. 
 
 " A few hours after your birth your mother was 
 thrown into the most violent convulsions, which I 
 could not calm. I left her for a few moments to 
 invoke the aid of the queen of the fairies. When I 
 returned your mother was dead. 
 
160 THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE. 
 
 " The wicked fairy Detestable had profited by my 
 absence, and caused her death. She was about to 
 endow you with all the passions and vices of this evil 
 world, when my unexpected return happily paralyzed 
 her efibrts. I interrupted her at the moment when 
 she had endowed you with a curiosity sufiicient to 
 make you wretched, and to subject you entirely to 
 her power at fifteen years of age. By my power, 
 united to that of the queen of the fairies, I counter- 
 balanced this fatal influence, and we decided that you 
 should not fall under her power at fifteen years of 
 age, unless you yielded three times under the gravest 
 circumstances to your idle curiosity. 
 
 " At the same time the queen of the fairies, to pun- 
 ish the fairy Detestable, changed her into a mouse, 
 shut her up in the little garden house, and declared 
 that she should never leave it unless you voluntarily 
 opened the door. Also, that she should never resume 
 her original form of fairy unless you yielded three 
 times to your criminal curiosity before you were 
 fifteen years of age. Lastly, that if you resisted 
 once the fatal passion, you should be for ever released, 
 as well as myself, from the power of the fairy 
 Detestable. 
 
 " With great difficulty I obtained all these favors, 
 and only by promising that I would share your 
 
THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE. 161 
 
 fate, and become, like yourself, the slave of the fairy 
 Detestable, if you weakly allowed yourself to yield 
 three times to your curiosity. I promised sol- 
 emnly to educate you in such a manner as to de- 
 stroy this terrible passion, calculated to cause so 
 many sorrows. 
 
 " For all these reasons I have confined myself and 
 you, Rosalie, in this enclosure. I have permitted 
 you to see no one, not even a domestic. I procured 
 by my power all that your heart desired, and was 
 already applauding myself for having succeeded so 
 well. In three weeks you would have been fifteen, 
 and for ever delivered from the odious yoke of the 
 fairy Detestable. 
 
 " I was alarmed when you asked for the key of the 
 little house, of which you had never before seemed 
 to think. I could not conceal the painful impression 
 which this demand made upon me. My agitation 
 excited your curiosity. In spite of your gaiety and 
 assumed thoughtlessness, I penetrated your thoughts, 
 and you may judge of my grief when the queen of 
 the fairies ordered me to make the temptation possi- 
 ble and the resistance meritorious by leaving the key 
 at least once in your reach. I was thus compelled to 
 leave it, that fatal key, and thus facilitate by my 
 ftbsence my own and your destruction. 
 14* 
 
162 THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE. 
 
 " Imagine, Rosalie, what I suffered during the noui 
 of mj absence, leaving you alone with this temptation 
 before your eyes ; and when I saw your embarrass- 
 ment and blushes on my return, indicating to me too 
 well that you had allowed your curiosity to master 
 you. 
 
 "I was commanded to conceal everything from 
 you; to tell you nothing of your birth or of the 
 dangers which surround you, until your j&fteenth 
 birth-day. If I had disobeyed, you would at once 
 have fallen into the power of the fairy Detestable. 
 
 " And yet, Rosalie, all is not lost. You can yet 
 repair your fault by resisting for fifteen days this ter- 
 rible passion. At fifteen years of age you were to 
 have been united to a charming prince, who is related 
 to us, the prince Gracious. This union is yet possible. 
 
 " Ah, Rosalie ! my still dear child, take pity on 
 yourself, if you have no mercy for me, and resist 
 your curiosity." 
 
 Rosalie was on her knees before her father, her 
 face concealed in her hands, and weeping bitterly. 
 At these words she took courage, embraced him ten- 
 derly, and said to him : — 
 
 " Oh, father ! I promise you solemnly that I will 
 repair this fault. Do not leave me, dear father! 
 With you by me, I shall be inspired with a courage 
 
THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE. 163 
 
 which would otherwise fail me. I dare not be de- 
 prived of jour wise paternal counsel." 
 
 " Alas ! Rosette ! it is no longer in my power to 
 remain with you ; I am now under the dominion of 
 my ene'-jy. Most certainly she will not allow me to 
 stay by your side and warn you against the snares 
 and temptations which she will spread at your feet. 
 I am astonished at not having seen my cruel foe 
 before this time ; the view of my affliction and despair 
 would have for her hard heart an irresistible charm." 
 
 " I have been all the time near you, at your daugh- 
 ter's feet," said the little gray mouse, in a sharp 
 voice, stepping out and showing herself to the unfor- 
 tunate genius. " I have been highly entertained at the 
 recital of all that I have already made you suffer, and 
 the pleasure I felt in hearing you give this account to 
 your daughter induced me to conceal myself till this 
 moment. Now say adieu to your dear but curious 
 Rosalie ; she must accompany me, and I forbid you 
 to follow her." 
 
 Saying these words, he seized the hem of Rosalie's 
 dress with her sharp little teeth, and tried to draw her 
 towards her. Rosalie uttered a piercing cry, and 
 clung convulsively to her father ; but an irresistible 
 force bore her off. The unfortunate genius seized a 
 stick, and raised it to strike the mouse, but before he 
 
164 THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE. 
 
 had time to inflict the blow, the mouse placed one of 
 her little paws on the genius's foot, and he remained as 
 immovable as a statue. Rosalie embraced her father's 
 knees, and implored the mouse to take pity upon her ; 
 but the little wretch gave one of her sharp, diabolical 
 laughs, and said : — 
 
 " Come, come, my pretty ! Pity it is not here that 
 you will find the temptations to yield twice to your 
 genteel fault! We will travel all over the world 
 together, and I will show you many countries in 
 fifteen days." 
 
 The mouse pulled Rosalie without ceasing. Her 
 arms were still clasped around her father, striving to 
 resist the overpowering force of her enemy. The 
 mouse uttered a discordant little cry, and suddenly 
 the house was in flames. Rosalie had sufficient pre- 
 sence of mind to reflect that if she allowed herself 
 to be burned, there would be no means left of saving 
 her father, who must then remain eternally under the 
 power of Detestable. Whereas, if she preserved her 
 own life, there remained always some chance of 
 rescuing him. 
 
 "Adieu, adieu, dear father!" she cried; "we will 
 meet again in fifteen days. After having given you 
 over to your enemy, your Rosalie will yet save you." 
 
 She then tore herself away, in order not to be 
 
THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE. 165 
 
 devoured by the flames. She ran on rapidly for some 
 time without knowing where she was going. She 
 walked several hours ; at last, exhausted with fatigue 
 and half dead with hunger, she resolved to approach 
 a kind-looking woman who was seated at her door. 
 
 " Madam," said she, "will you give me an asylum? 
 I am dying with hunger and fatigue. Will you not 
 be so kind as to allow me to enter and pass the night 
 with you?" 
 
 " How is it that so beautiful a girl as yourself is 
 found upon the highways, and what ugly animal is 
 that which accompanies you, and has the expression 
 of a demon?" 
 
 Rosalie turned round, and saw the little gray mouse 
 smiling upon her mockingly. She tried to chase it 
 away, but the mouse obstinately refused to move. 
 The good woman, seeing this contest, shook her head 
 and said : — 
 
 "Go on your ways, my pretty one. The Evil One 
 and his followers cannot lodge with me." 
 
 Weeping bitterly, Rosalie continued her journey, 
 and wherever she presented herself they refused to 
 receive her and the mouse, who never quitted her 
 side. She entered a forest, where happily she found 
 a brook, at which she quenched her thirst. She found 
 also fruits and nuts in abundance. She drank, ate, 
 
166 THE LITTE GRAY MOUSE, 
 
 and seated herself near a tree, thinking with agony 
 of her father, and wondering what would become of 
 him during the fifteen days. 
 
 While Rosalie was thus musing she kept her eyes 
 closed, so as not to see the wicked little gray 
 mouse. Her fatigue, and the silence and obscurity 
 around her, brought on sleep, and she slept a long 
 fcime profoundly. 
 
THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE, 167 
 
 CHAPTER THIRD. 
 
 THE PRINCE GRACIOUS. 
 
 'HILE Rosalie was thus quietly sleeping, the 
 prince Gracious was engaged in the chase 
 through the forest by torch-light. The 
 fawn, pursued fiercely by the dogs, came 
 trembling with terror to crouch down near 
 the brook by which Rosalie was sleeping. The dogs 
 and gamekeepers sprang forward after the fawn. 
 Suddenly the dogs ceased barking, and grouped 
 themselves silently around Rosalie. The prince dis- 
 mounted from his horse to set the dogs again upon 
 the chase : but what was his surprise to see a lovely 
 young girl asleep in this lonely forest ! He looked 
 carefully around, and saw no one. She was indeed 
 alone — abandoned. On examining her more nearly, 
 he saw traces of tears upon her cheeks, and indeed 
 they were still escaping slowly from her closed eye- 
 lids. 
 
 Rosalie was simply clothed, but the richness of her 
 silk dress denoted wealth. Her fine white hands, her 
 rosy nails, her beautiful chestnut locks, carefully and 
 
168 THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE. 
 
 tastefully arranged with a gold comb, her elegant 
 boots and necklace of pure pearls, indicated elevated 
 rank. 
 
 Rosalie did not awake, notwithstanding the stamp- 
 ing of the horses, the baying of the dogs, and the 
 noisy tumult made by a crowd of sportsmen. 
 
 The prince was stupefied, and stood gazing steadily 
 at Rosalie. No one present recognised her. Anxious 
 and disquieted by this profound sleep. Prince Gracious 
 took her hand softly. Rosalie still slept. The 
 prince pressed her hand lightly in his ; but even this 
 did not awaken her. 
 
 Turning to his officers, he said : — 
 
 "I cannot thus abandon this unfortunate child, 
 "who has perhaps been led astray by some design, 
 the victim of some cruel wickedness. But how can 
 she be removed while she is asleep, prince," said 
 Hubert, his principal gamekeeper, "can we not 
 make a litter of branches, and thus remove her to 
 some hotel in the neighborhood, while your highness 
 continues the chase?" 
 
 " Your idea is good, Hubert ; make the litter, and 
 we will immediately place her upon it ; but you will 
 not carry her to a hotel, but to my palace. This 
 young maiden is assuredly of high birth, and she is 
 beautiful as an angel. I will watch over her myself, 
 
THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE, 169 
 
 so that slie may receive the care and attention to 
 which she is entitled." 
 
 Hubert, with the assistance of his men, soon ar- 
 ranged th J litter, upon which Prince Gracious spread 
 his mantle ; then approaching Rosalie, who was still 
 sleeping softly, he raised her gently in his arms, and 
 laid her upon his mantle. At this moment Rosalie 
 seemed to be dreaming. She smiled, and murmured, 
 in low tones : — 
 
 " My father ! my father ! saved for ever ! The 
 Queen of the Fairies ! The Prince Gracious ! I see 
 him ; he is charming !'* 
 
 The prince, surprised to hear his name pronounced, 
 did not doubt that Rosalie was a princess under some 
 cruel enchantment. He commanded his gamekeepers 
 to walk very softly, so as not to wake her, and he 
 walked by the side of the litter. 
 
 On arriving at the palace. Prince Gracious ordered 
 that the queen's apartment should be prepared for 
 Rosalie. He suffered no one to touch her, but car- 
 ried her himself to her chamber, and laid her gently 
 upon the bed, ordering the females who were to wait 
 upon and watch over her to apprise him as soon as 
 she awaked. 
 
 Rosalie slept tranquilly until morning. The dun 
 ■was shining brightly when she awoke. She locked 
 15 
 
170 THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE. 
 
 about her with great surprise. The wicked mouse 
 was not near her to terrify her — it ha^i happily dis 
 appeared. 
 
 " Am I delivered from this wicked fairy Detesta- 
 ble ?" said she, joyfully. " Am I in the hands of a 
 fairy more powerful than herself?" 
 
 Rosalie now stepped to the window, and saw many 
 armed men and many officers, dressed in brilliant 
 uniforms. More and more surprised, she was about 
 to call one of the men, whom she believed to be either 
 'renii or enchanters, when she heard footsteps ap- 
 proaching. She toirned and saw the prince Gracious, 
 clothed in an elagant and rich hunting-dress, stand- 
 ing before her and regarding her with admiration. 
 Rosalie immediately recognised the prince of her 
 dream, and cried out involuntarily : — 
 
 " The prince Gracious !" 
 
 "Y^u know me then, madam?" said the prince, in 
 amaz tnent. " How, if you have ever known me, 
 coul< [ have forgotten your name and features ?" 
 
 " have only seen you in my dreams, prince," said 
 Ros lie, blushing. "As to my name, you could not 
 poflfcibly know it, since I myself did not know my 
 father's name until yesterday." 
 
 " And what is the name, madam, which has been 
 i acealed from you so long ?" 
 
THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE. 171 
 
 Rosalie then told him all that she had heard from 
 her father. She frankly confessed her culpable 
 curiosity aad its terrible consequences 
 
 " Judge of my grief, prince, when I was compelled 
 to leave my father, in order to escape from the flames 
 which the wicked fairy had lighted ; when, rejected 
 everywhere because of the wicked mouse, I found 
 myself exposed to death from hunger and thirst! 
 Soon, however, a heavy sleep took possession of me, 
 during which I had many strange dreams. I do not 
 know how I came here, or whether it is in your palace 
 that I find myself." 
 
 Gracious then related to Rosalie how he had found 
 her asleep in the forest, and the words which he had 
 heard her utter in her dream. He then added : — 
 
 " There is one thing your father did not tell you, 
 Rosalie ; that is, that the queen of the fairies, who 
 is our relation, had decided that we should be married 
 when you were fifteen years of age. It was no doubt 
 the queen of the fairies who inspired me with the 
 desire to go hunting by torchlight, in order that I 
 might find you in the forest where you had wandered. 
 Since you will be fifteen in a few days, Rosalie, deign 
 to consider my palace as your own, and command here 
 m advance, as my queen. Your father will soon be 
 
172 THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE. 
 
 restored to you, and we will celebrate our happy 
 marriage." 
 
 Rosalie thanked her young and handsome cousin 
 heartily, and then returned to her chamber, where she 
 found her maids awaiting her with a grand selection 
 of rich and splendid robes and head-dresses. Rosalie, 
 who had never given much attention to her toilet, 
 took the first dress that was presented to her ; it was 
 of rose-colored gauze, ornamented with fine lace, and 
 a head-dress of lace and moss rosebuds. Her beauti- 
 ful chestnut hair was arrranged in bands, forming a 
 crown. When her toilet was completed, the prince 
 came to conduct her to breakfast. 
 
 Rosalie ate like a person who had not dined the 
 day before. After the repast, the prince led her to 
 the garden ; he conducted her to the green-houses, 
 which were very magnificent. At the end of one of 
 the hot-houses there was a little rotundo, ornamented 
 with choice flowers ; in the centre of this rotundo there 
 was a large case, which seemed to contain a tree ; but 
 a heavy thick cloth was thrown over it and tightly 
 sewed together ; but through the cloth could be seen 
 a number of points of extraordinary brilliancy. 
 
THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE, 173 
 
 CHAPTER FOURTH. 
 
 THE TREE IN THE ROTUNDO. 
 
 OSALIE admired all the flowers very much. 
 She waited, however, with some impatience 
 for the prince to remove the cloth which en- 
 veloped this mysterious tree. He left the 
 green-house, however, without having spoken 
 of it. 
 
 " What then, my prince, is this tree which is so 
 carefully concealed?" 
 
 "It is the wedding present which I destine for 
 you ; but you cannot see it till your fifteenth birth- 
 day," said the prince, gayly. 
 
 " But what is it that shines so brilliantly under the 
 cloth?" said she, importunately. 
 
 " You will know all in a few days, Rosalie, and I 
 flatter myself that you will not find my present a 
 common affair." 
 
 " And can I not see it before my birthday ?" 
 "No, Rosalie; the queen of the fairies has for- 
 bidden me, under heavy penalties, to show it to you 
 until after you become my wife. I do hope that you 
 
174 THE LITTLE GRA T MO USE. 
 
 love me enough to control your curiosity till that 
 time." 
 
 These last words made Rosalie tremble ; they recalled 
 to her the little gray mouse and the misfortunes which 
 menaced her as well as her father, if she allowed her- 
 self to fall under the temptation, which, without 
 doubt, her enemy the fairy Detestable had placed 
 before her. She spoke no more of the mysterious 
 cloth, and continued her walk with the prince. The 
 day passed most agreeably. The prince presented 
 her to the ladies of his court, and commanded them 
 to honor and respect in her the princess Rosalie, 
 whom the queen of the fairies had selected as his 
 bride. Rosalie was very amiable to every one, and 
 they all rejoiced in the idea of having so charming 
 and lovely a queen. 
 
 The following days were passed in every species of 
 festivity. The prince and Rosalie both saw with joy- 
 ous hearts the approach of the birth-day, which was 
 to be also that of their marriage : — the prince, be- 
 cause he tenderly loved his cousin; and Rosalie, 
 because she loved the prince, because she desired 
 strongly to see her father again, and also because she 
 hoped to see what the case in the rotundo contained. 
 She thought of this incessantly. She dreamed of it 
 during the night, and whenever she was alone she 
 
THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE. 1T5 
 
 could with difficulty restrain herself from rushing to 
 the green-houpe, to try to discover the secret. 
 
 Finally, the last day of expectation and anxiety 
 arrived. In the morning Rosalie would be fifteen. 
 The prince was much occupied with the preparations 
 for his marriage; it was to be a very grand affair. 
 All the good fairies of his acquaintance and the 
 queen of the fairies were to be present. Rosalie 
 found herself alone in the morning, and she resolved 
 to take a walk. While musing upon the happiness 
 of the morrow, she involuntarily approached the green- 
 house. She entered, smiling pensively, and found 
 herself face to face with the cloth which covered the 
 treasure. 
 
 " To morrow," said she, " I shall at last know what 
 this thick cloth conceals from me. If I wished, 
 indeed I might see it to-day, for I plainly perceive 
 some little openings in which I might insert my 
 
 fingers, and by enlarging just a little . In fact, 
 
 who would ever know it ? I would reunite the cloth 
 after having taken a glimpse only. Since to-morrow 
 is 80 near, when I am to see all, I may as well take a 
 glance to-day." 
 
 Rosalie looked about her, and saw no one; and, in 
 her extreme desire to gratify her curiosity, she forgot 
 
176 THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE, 
 
 the goodness of the prince, and the dangers which 
 menaced them all if she yielded to this temptation. 
 
 She passed her fingers through the little apertures, 
 and strained them lightly. The cloth was rent from 
 the top to the bottom with a noise like thunder, and 
 Rosalie saw before her eyes a tree of marvellous 
 beauty, with a coral trunk and leaves of emeralds. 
 The seeming fruits which covered the tree were of 
 precious stones of all colors — diamonds, sapphires, 
 pearls, rubies, opals, topazes, &c., all as large as the 
 fruits they were intended to represent, and of such 
 brilliancy that Rosalie was completely dazzled by 
 them. But scarcely had she seen this rare and un- 
 paralleled tree, when a noise louder than the first 
 drew her from her ecstasy. She felt herself lifted 
 up and transported to a vast plain, from which she 
 saw the palace of the king falling in ruins, and 
 heard the most frightful cries of terror and suf- 
 fering issue from its walls. Soon Rosalie saw the 
 prince himself creep from the ruins bleeding and his 
 clothing almost torn from him. He advanced towards 
 her, and said sadly : — 
 
 " Rosalie ! ungrateful Rosalie ! see to what a con- 
 dition you have reduced me; not only myself, but 
 my whole court. After what you have now done, 1 
 do not dou^t that you will yield a third time to your 
 
TEE LITTLE QRA T MO USE. 177 
 
 curiosity; that you will complete my misfortunes, 
 those of your unhappy father, and your own. Adieu, 
 Rosalie, adieu ! May sincere repentance expiate your 
 ingratitude towards an unhappy prince, who loved 
 you, and only sought to make you happy!** 
 
 Saying these words, he withdrew slowly. 
 
 Rosalie threw herself upon her knees, bathed in 
 tears, and called him tenderly; but he disappeared 
 without ever turning to contemplate her despair. 
 Rosalie was about to faint away, when she heard the 
 little discordant laugh of the gray mouse, and saw it 
 before her. 
 
 " Your thanks are due to me, my dear Rosalie, for 
 having assisted you so well. It was I who sent you 
 those bewitching dreams of the mysterious tree dur- 
 ing the night. It was I who nibbled the cloth, to faci- 
 litate your wish to look in. Without this last artifice 
 of mine, I believe I should have lost you, as well as 
 your father, and your prince Gracious. One more 
 slip, my pet, and you will be my slave for ever !" 
 
 The cruel mouse, in his malicious joy, began to 
 dance around Rosalie; his words, wicked as they 
 were, did not excite the anger of the guilty girl. 
 
 " This is all my fault," said she ; " had it not been 
 for my fatal curiosity, and my base ingratitude, the 
 gray mouse would not have succeeded in making me 
 
178 THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE. 
 
 commit so unworthy an action. I must expiate 
 all this by my sorrow, by my patience, and by the 
 firmness with which I will resist the third proof to 
 which I am subjected, no matter how difficult it may 
 be. Besides, I have but a few hours to wait, and my 
 dear prince has told me that his happiness and that 
 of my dearly loved father, and my own, depends upon 
 myself." 
 
 Rosalie continued immovable. The gray mouse 
 employed every possible means to induce her to 
 remove from the spot. Rosalie, the poor, unhappy, 
 and guilty Rosalie, persisted in remaining in view 
 of the ruin she had caused. 
 
THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE, 179 
 
 CHAPTER FIFTH. 
 
 THE CASKET. 
 
 'HUS passed the entire day. Rosalie suffered 
 cruelly with thirst. 
 
 " Ought I not to suffer even yet more than 
 
 I do?" she said to herself, "in order to 
 
 punish me for all I have made my father and 
 
 my cousin endure ? I will await in this terrible spot 
 
 the dawning of my fifteenth birthday." 
 
 The night approached, and an old woman who was 
 passing by, approached and said : — 
 
 " My beautiful child, will you oblige me by taking 
 care of this casket, which is very heavy to carry, 
 while I go a short distance to see one of my 
 relations?" 
 
 ** Willingly, madam," replied Rosalie, who was very 
 obliging. The old woman placed the casket in her 
 hands, saynig : — 
 
 " Many thanks, my beautiful child ! I shall not 
 be absent long. But I entreat you not to look in 
 this casket, for it contains things — things such as 
 you have never seen — and as you will never have an 
 opportunity to see again. Do not handle it so rudely, 
 
180 THE LITTE GRAY MOUSE, 
 
 for it is of very fragile ware, and would be very 
 easily broken, and then you would see what it con- 
 tains, and no one ought to see what is there concealed." 
 
 The old woman went off after saying this. Rosalie 
 placed the casket near her, and reflected on all 
 the events which had just passed. It was now 
 night, and the old woman did not return. Rosali 
 now threw her eyes on the casket, and saw with sur 
 prise that it illuminated the ground all around her. 
 
 " What can be in this casket which is so brilliant?" 
 said she. 
 
 She turned it round and round, and regarded it from 
 every side ; but nothing could explain this extraordi- 
 nary light, and she placed it carefully upon the 
 ground, saying: — 
 
 " Of what importance is it to me what this casket 
 contains? It is not mine, but belongs to the old 
 woman who confided it to me. I will not think of it 
 again, for fear I may be tempted to open it." 
 
 In fact, she no longer looked at it, and endeavored 
 not to think of it ; she now closed her eyes, resolved 
 to wait patiently till the dawn. 
 
 " In the morning I shall be fifteen years of age, I 
 shall see my father and Gracious, and will have 
 nothing more to fear from the wicked fairy." 
 
 " Rosalie ! Rosalie !" said suddenly the small voice 
 
THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE. 181 
 
 of the little mouse, " I am near you once more. I 
 am no longer your enemy, and to prove that I am not, 
 if you wish it, I will show you what this casket 
 contains." 
 
 Rosalie did not reply. 
 
 " Rosalie, do you not hear what 1 propose ? I am 
 your friend, believe me.'* 
 
 No reply. 
 
 Then the little gray mouse, having no time to lose, 
 sprang upon the casket, and began to gnaw the lid. 
 
 "Monster!" cried Rosalie, seizing the casket and 
 pressing it against her bosom, "if you touch this 
 casket again I will wring your neck." 
 
 The mouse cast a diabolical glance upon Rosalie, 
 but it dared not brave her anger. Whilst it was 
 meditating some other means of exciting the curiosity 
 of Rosalie, a clock struck twelve. At the same 
 moment the mouse uttered a cry of rage and disap- 
 pointment, and said to Rosalie : — 
 
 " Rosalie, the hour of your birth has just sounded. 
 
 You are now fifteen ; you have nothing more to fear 
 
 from me. You are now beyond my power and my 
 
 temptations, as are also your odious father and hated 
 
 prince. As to myself, I am compelled to keep this 
 
 ignoble form of a mouse until I can tempt some young 
 
 girl beautiful and well born as yourself to fall into 
 16 
 
182 THE LITTLE GEA Y MO USE. 
 
 my snares. Adieu, Rosalie ! you can now open the 
 casket.'* 
 
 Saying these words, the mouse disappeared. 
 
 Rosalie, wisely distrusting these words of her 
 enemy, would not follow her last counsel, and resolved 
 to guard the casket carefully till the dawn. Scarcely 
 had she taken this resolution, when an owl, which 
 was flying above her head, let a stone fall upon the 
 casket, which broke into a thousand pieces. Rosalie 
 uttered a cry of terror, and at the same moment she 
 saw before her the queen of the fairies, who said : — 
 
 " Come, Rosalie, you have finally triumphed over 
 the cruel enemy of your family ; I will now restore 
 you to your father ; but first you must eat and drink, 
 as you are much exhausted." 
 
 The fairy now presented her a rare fruit, of which 
 a single mouthful satisfied both hunger and thirst. 
 Then a splendid chariot, drawn by two dragons, drew 
 up before the fairy. She entered, and commanded 
 Rosalie to do the same. Rosalie, as soon as she 
 recovered from her surprise, thanked the queen ofl 
 the fairies with all her heart for her protection, and 
 asked if she was not to see her father and the prince 
 Gracious. 
 
 "Your father awaits you in the palace of the 
 prince." 
 
THE LITTLE GRAY MOUSE, 188 
 
 "But, madam, I thought that the palace of the 
 prince was destroyed, and he himself wounded and 
 reduced to destitution ?" 
 
 " That, Rosalie, was only an illusion to fill you 
 with horror and remorse at the result of your curi- 
 osity, and to prevent you from falling before the third 
 temptation. You will soon see the palace of the prince 
 just as it was before you tore the cloth which covered 
 the precious tree he destined for you." 
 
 As the fairy said this, tne chariot drew up before 
 the palace steps. Rosalie's father and the prince 
 were awaiting her, with all the court. Rosalie first 
 threw herself in her father's arms ; then in those of 
 the prince, who seemed to have no remembrance of 
 the fault she had committed the day before. All waa 
 ready for the marriage ceremony, which was to be 
 celebrated immediately. All the good fairies assisted 
 at this festival, which lasted several days. 
 
 Rosalie's father lived with his child, and she was 
 completely cured of her curiosity. She was tenderly 
 loved by Prince Gracious, whom she loved fondly all 
 her life. They had beautiful children, for whom they 
 chose powerful fairies as godmothers, in order that 
 they might be protected against the wicked fairies 
 and genii. 
 
ooo 
 
 |»r^ott. 
 
 ooo 
 
 J6 
 
ursan* 
 
 CHAPTER FIRST. 
 
 THE LARK AND THE TOAD. 
 
 :HERE was once a pretty woman named 
 Agnella, who cultivated a farm. She lived 
 alone with a young servant named PasseroBe. 
 She received no visitors, and never left home. 
 The farm was small, but beautiful and in fine 
 order. She had a most charming cow, which gave a 
 quantity of milk ; a cat to destroy the mice, and an 
 ass to carry every Wednesday her fruit, butter, 
 vegetables, eggs, and cheese to market. 
 
 No one knew up to that time how Agnella and 
 Passerose had arrived at this unknown farm, which 
 received in the county the nam© of the Woodland 
 Farm. 
 
 (187) 
 
188 OUBSOK 
 
 On 2 evening Passerose was busy milking the prel j 
 white coWj while Agnella prepared the supper. At 
 the moment she was placing some good soup and a 
 plate of cream upon the table, she saw an enormous 
 toad devouring with avidity some cherries which had 
 been put on the ground in a vine-leaf. 
 
 "Ugly toad!" exclaimed Agnella, "I will teach 
 you how to eat my cherries !" At the same moment 
 she lifted the leaves which contained the cherries, and 
 gave the toad a kick which dashed it off about ten 
 steps. She was about to throw it from the door, 
 when the toad uttered a sharp whistle, and raised 
 itself upon its hind legs ; its great eyes were flashing, 
 and its enormous mouth opening and shutting with 
 rage ; its whole ugly body was trembling, and from 
 its quivering throat was heard a terrible bellowing. 
 
 Agnella paused in amazement ; she recoiled, indeed, 
 to avoid the venom of the monstrous and exasperated 
 toad. She looked around for a broom to eject this 
 hideous monster, when the toad advanced towards 
 her, made with its fore paws a gesture of authority, 
 and said in a voice trembling with rage :— 
 
 " You have dared to touch me with your foot ! 
 you have prevented me from satisfying my appetite 
 with the cherries which you had placed within my 
 reach ! you have tried to expel me from your house ^ 
 
OUBSON. 189 
 
 My vengeance shall reach you, and will fall upon that 
 which you hold most dear ! You shall know and feel 
 that the fairy Furious is not to be insulted with 
 impunity. You shall have a son covered with coarse 
 
 hair, like a bear's cub, and " 
 
 " Stop, sister," interrupted a small voice, sweet and 
 flute-like, which seemed to come from above. Agnella 
 raised her head, and saw a lark perched on the top of 
 the front door. " You revenge yourself too cruelly 
 for an injury inflicted, not upon you in your character 
 of a fairy, but upon the ugly and disgusting form in 
 which it has pleased you to disguise yourself. By 
 my power, which is superior to yours, I forbid you to 
 exaggerate the evil which you have already done in 
 your blind rage, and which, alas ! it is not in my 
 power to undo. And you, poor mother," she con- 
 tinued, turning to Agnella, '* do not utterly despair ; 
 there is a possible remedy for the deformity of your 
 child. I will accord him the facility to change his 
 skin with any one whom he may, by his goodness and 
 great services rendered, inspire with sufficient grati- 
 tude and afiection to consent to the change. He 
 will then resume the handsome form which would 
 have been his if my sister, the fairy Furious, had not 
 given you this terrible proof of her malice and 
 cruelty." 
 
190 OUR SON, 
 
 " Alas ! madam Lark," replied Agnella, " all this 
 goodness cannot prevent mj poor, unhappy son from 
 being disgusting and like a wild beast." 
 
 " That is true," replied the fairy Drolette ; " and the 
 more so as it is forbidden to yourself or to Passerose 
 to change skins with him. But I will neither aban- 
 don you nor your son. You will name him Ourson 
 until the day when he can assume a name worthy of 
 his birth and beauty. He must then be called the 
 prince Marvellous." 
 
 Saying these words, the fairy flew lightly through 
 the air, and disappeared from sight. 
 
 The fairy Furious withdrew, filled with rage, walk- 
 ing slowly, and turning every instant to gaze at 
 Agnella with a menacing air. As she moved slowly 
 along, she spat her venom from side to side, and 
 the grass, the plants, and the bushes perished 
 along her course. This was a venom so subtle that 
 nothing could ever flourish on the spot again, and the 
 path is called to this day the Road of the Fairy 
 Furious. 
 
 When Agnella found herself alone, she began to 
 Bob. Passerose, who had finished her work, and saw 
 the hour of supper approaching, entered the dining- 
 room, and with great surprise saw her mistress in 
 tears. 
 
OUESON. 191 
 
 " Dear queen, what is the matter ? Who can hava 
 caused you this great grief? I have seen no on* 
 enter the house." 
 
 " No one has entered, my dear, except those whc 
 enter everywhere. A wicked fairy under the form 
 of a toad, and a good fairy, under the appearance of 
 a lark." 
 
 "And what have these fairies said to you, my 
 queen, to make you weep so piteously ? Has not the 
 good fairy interfered to prevent the misfortunes 
 which the wicked fairy wished to bring about ?" 
 
 "No, my friend. She has somewhat lightened 
 them ; but it was not in her power to set them aside 
 altogether." 
 
 Agnella then recounted all that had taken place, 
 and that she would have a son with a skin like a bear. 
 At this narrative Passerose wept as bitterly as her 
 mistress. 
 
 " What a misfortune !" she exclaimed. " What 
 degradation and shame, that the heir of a great king- 
 dom should be a bear ! What will King Ferocious, 
 your husband, say if he should ever discover us ?" 
 
 " And how will he ever find us, Passerose ? You 
 know that after our flight we were swept away by a 
 whirlwind, and dashed from cloud to cloud for 
 twelve hours, with such astonishing rapidity that wa 
 
192 OUR SON. 
 
 found ourselves more than three thousand leagues 
 from the kingdom of Ferocious. Besides, you kno"vf 
 his -wickedness. You know how bitterly he hates me 
 since I prevented him from killing his brother Indo- 
 lent and his sister Nonchalante. You know that I 
 fled because he wished to kill me also. I have no 
 reason to fear that he should pursue me." 
 
 Passerose, after having wept and sobbed some time 
 with the queen Aimee (that was her true name), now 
 entreated her mistress to be seated at the table. 
 
 " If we wept all night, dear queen, we could not 
 prevent your son from being shaggy; but we will 
 endeavor to educate him so well, to make him so good, 
 that he will not be a long time in finding some good 
 and grateful soul who will exchange a white skin for 
 this hairy one which the evil fairy Furious has put 
 upon him. A beautiful present, indeed ! She would 
 have done well to reserve it for herself." 
 
 The poor queen, whom we will continue to call 
 Agnella for fear of giving information to King Fe- 
 rocious, rose slowly, dried her eyes, and succeeded in 
 somewhat overcoming her sadness. Little by little 
 the gay and cheering conversation of Passerose dis- 
 sipated her forebodings. Before the close of the 
 evening, Passerose had convinced her that Ourson 
 would not remain a long time a bear ; that he would 
 
OURSOK. 
 
 198 
 
 ioon resume a form worthy of a noble prince. That 
 she would herself indeed be most happy to exchange 
 with him, if the fairy would permit it. 
 
 Agnella and Passerose now retired to their chain- 
 bere, and slept peacefully. 
 
194 OUBSOK 
 
 CHAPTER SECOND. 
 
 BIRTH AND INFANCY OF OURSON. 
 
 (HREE months after the appearance of the 
 toad and the cruel sentence of the fairy Furi- 
 ous, Agnella gave birth to a boy, whom she 
 named Ourson, as the fairy Drolette had 
 commanded. Neither Agnella nor Passerose 
 could decide if he was ugly or handsome ; for he was 
 so hairy, so covered with long brown bristles, you 
 could see nothing but his eyes and his mouth, and 
 not even these unless he opened them. 
 
 If Agnella had not been his mother, and if Passe- 
 rose had not loved her like a sister, poor Ourson 
 would have died from neglect ; for he was so frightful 
 no one would have dared to touch him — he would 
 have been taken for a little cub, and killed with pitch- 
 forks; but Agnella was his mother, and her first 
 movement was to embrace him lovingly, and, bathed 
 in tears, to exclaim : — 
 
 " Poor Ourson ! who can ever love you well enough 
 to deliver you from this horrible curse ? Alas ! why 
 will not the fairy permit me to make this exchange, 
 
OURSON. 195 
 
 which i3 allowed to another who may love you ? No 
 one can ever love you as I do." 
 
 Ourson did not reply to these endearments; he 
 slept peacefully. 
 
 Passerose wept also in sympathy with Agnella, but 
 she was not in the habit of afflicting herself for a long 
 time on any occasion ; so she dried her eyes, and said 
 to Agnella : — 
 
 " Dear queen, I am very certain that your dear son 
 will be clothed but a short time with this villanous 
 bear-skin, and from this day I shall call him Prince 
 Marvellous." 
 
 "I beseech you not to do so," said the queen, with 
 animation, " you know that the fairies love to be 
 obeyed." 
 
 Passerose took the child, clothed it in the linen 
 that had been prepared for it, and leaned over to 
 embrace it ; she pricked her lips against the rough 
 bristles of Ourson, and drew back precipitately. 
 
 " It will not be I who will embrace you fre- 
 quently, my boy," said she, in a low voice, "you 
 prick like a real hedgehog." 
 
 It was Passerose, however, to whom Agnella gave 
 the charge of the little Ourson. He had nothing of 
 the bear but his skin : he was the sweetest-tempered, 
 the most knowing, the most affectionate child that 
 
196 OUBSON. 
 
 ever was seen. Passerose soon loved him Tfith all her 
 heart. 
 
 As Ourson grew up he was sometimes permitted to 
 leave the farm. He was in no danger ; for no one 
 knew him in the country. The children always ran 
 away at his approach, and the women repulsed him ; 
 men avoided him — they looked upon him as some- 
 thing accursed. Sometimes when Agnella went to mar- 
 ket she put him on her donkey and took him with her, 
 and on those days she found more difficulty in selling 
 her vegetables and cheese. The mothers fled from 
 her, fearing that Ourson would come too near them. 
 
 Agnella wept often, and vainly implored the fairy 
 Drolette. Whenever a lark flew near her, hope was 
 born in her breast. But the larks, alas ! were real 
 larks, fit only to make pies, and not fairies in 
 disguise. 
 
OUBSON. 197 
 
 CHAPTER THIRD. 
 
 VIOLBTTB. 
 
 URSON had now attained his eighth year. 
 He was tall and strong, with magnificent eyes 
 and a sweet voice ; his bristles were no longer 
 stiff, but his hair was soft as silk, and those 
 who loved him could embrace him without 
 being pricked, as Passerose had been the day of his 
 birth. Ourson loved his mother tenderly, and Passe- 
 rose almost as well ; but he was often alone, and very 
 sad. He saw too well the horror he inspired, and he 
 saw also that he was unlike other children. 
 
 One day he was walking in a beautiful road which 
 bordered on the farm. He had walked a long time, 
 and, overcome with heat and fatigue, he looked about 
 him for some fresh and quiet spot for repose, when he 
 thought he saw a little object, fair and rosy, a few steps 
 from him. Drawing near with precaution, he saw a 
 little girl asleep. She seemed to be about three years 
 old ; she was beautiful as the Loves and Graces ; her 
 blonde hair partly covered her fair and dimpled 
 shoulders ; her soft cheeks were round and fresh and 
 17* 
 
198 OUESOK 
 
 dimpled, and a half smile played upon her rosy and 
 parted lips, through which small teeth, white and even 
 as pearls, could be seen; her charming head was 
 reposing upon a lovely rounded arm, and the little 
 hand was beautifully formed, and white as snow. 
 The attitude of this little girl was so graceful, so 
 enchanting, that Ourson stood before her immovable 
 with admiration. He contemplated with as much 
 surprise as pleasure, this child sleeping as profoundly 
 and peacefully in the wood, as if she had been at 
 home in her own little bed. Ourson looked at her a 
 long time, and examined her toilet, which was more 
 rich and elegant than anything he had ever seen. 
 Her dress was of white silk, embroidered in gold ; 
 her boots were of blue satin, also embroidered in 
 gold ; her stockings were silk, and fine as a spider's 
 web ; magnificent bracelets were sparkling upon her 
 arms, and the clasp seemed to contain her portrait ; 
 a string of beautiful pearls encircled her throat. 
 
 A lark now commenced its song just above the 
 lovely little girl, and awakened her from her profound 
 slumber. She looked about her, called her nurse, 
 and seeing herself alone in the woods, began to weep 
 bitterly. 
 
 Ourson was much affected at witnessing her tears, 
 and his embarrassment was very great. 
 
OURSOK 199 
 
 "If I show myself," said he to himself, "this poor 
 little one will take me for some wild beast of the 
 forest. If she sees me she will be terrified ; she will 
 take to flight, and wander still further from her home. 
 If, however, I leave her here, she will die of terror and 
 hunger." 
 
 Whilst Ourson reflected thus, the little girl turned 
 around, saw him, uttered a cry of alarm, tried to flee, 
 and fell back in a panic. 
 
 " Do not fly from me, dear little one," said Ourson, 
 in his sad, soft voice; "I would not injure you for 
 the whole world ; on the contrary, I will assist you to 
 find your father and mother." 
 
 The child gazed at him with staring eyes, and 
 seemed much alarmed. 
 
 " Speak to me, little one," said Ourson ; " I am 
 not a bear, as you might suppose, but a poor and 
 most unfortunate boy, who inspires every one with 
 terror, and whom everybody avoids." 
 
 The sweet child's eyes became calmer and softer, 
 her fear seemed melting away, and she looked unde- 
 cided. 
 
 Ourson took one step towards her: she became 
 greatly agitated, uttered a sharp cry, and tried again 
 to rise and run ofi". Ourson paused, and began to 
 weep bitterly. 
 
200 OURSOK 
 
 " Unfortunate wretch that I am," he said ; " 1 can- 
 not even assist this poor lost child. My appearance 
 fills her with terror! She prefers abandonment to 
 being in my presence !" 
 
 Saying these words, poor Ourson covered his face 
 with his hands, and sobbing piteously threw himself 
 on the ground. A few moments afterwards he felt a 
 little hand seeking to take possession of his own. 
 He raised his head, and saw the child standing before 
 him, her eyes filled with tears. She caressed and 
 patted the hairy cheeks of poor Ourson. 
 
 "Don't cry, little cub, don't cry," said she. 
 "Violette is no longer afraid — will not run away 
 again. Violette will love poor little cub. Won't 
 little cub give his hand to Violette? And if you 
 cry again, Violette will embrace you, poor little 
 cub." 
 
 Tears of happiness and tenderness succeeded in 
 Ourson to those of despair. Violette, seeing that he 
 was again weeping, approached her soft rosy lips to 
 Ourson's hairy cheek, and gave him several kisses. 
 
 "You see, little cub, that Violette is no longer 
 afraid. Violette kisses you ! The little cub won't 
 eat Violette — she will follow you !" 
 
 If Ourson had followed the dictates of his heart, 
 he would have pressed her to his bosom, and covered 
 
OUESON. 201 
 
 with kisses the good and charming child who over- 
 came her natural terror in order to assuage the grief 
 and mortification of a poor being whom she saw unfor- 
 tunate and miserable. But he feared to arouse her 
 terrors. 
 
 " She would think that I was about to devour her," 
 he said. 
 
 He contented himself, therefore, with clasping her 
 hands softly, and kissing them delicately. Yiolette 
 permitted this smilingly. 
 
 " Now little cub is satisfied. Little cub will love 
 Violette ; poor Yiolette, who is lost !" 
 
 Ourson understood well that her name was Violette ; 
 but he could not comprehend how this little girl, so 
 richly clad, was left alone in the forest. 
 
 " Where do you live, my dear little Violette V* 
 
 " Yonder — yonder — with papa and mamma," 
 
 " What is the name of your papa ?" 
 
 "He is the king, and dear mamma, she is a 
 queen." 
 
 Ourson was more and more surprised, and asked : — 
 
 "Why are you alone in this forest ?" 
 
 "Violette don't know. Poor Violette rode on a 
 big dog — he ran, oh ! so fast — so fast, a long time ! 
 Yiolette was so tired, she fell down and slept !" 
 
 " And the dog, where is he?" 
 
202 OURSOK 
 
 Violet turned in every direction, and called softly : 
 
 "Ami! Ami!" 
 
 No dog appeared. 
 
 " Alas ! Ami has gone ! Poor Violette is alono— 
 alone!" 
 
 Ourson took Violette's hand, and she did not with- 
 draw it, but smiled sweetly. 
 
 " Shall I go and seek mamma, Violette?" 
 
 " No, no ! Violette cannot stay all alone in this wood. 
 Violette will go." 
 
 " Come, then, with me, dear little girl. I will take 
 you to my mother." 
 
 Ourson and Violette now turned their steps towards 
 the farm. Ourson gathered strawberries and cherries 
 for Violette, who would not touch them till Ourson had 
 eaten half. When she found that he still held his 
 half in his hand, she took them, and placed them 
 herself in his mouth, saying : — 
 
 " Eat — eat, little cub. Violette will not eat unless 
 you eat. Violette cannot have little cub unhappy. 
 Violette will not see you weep." 
 
 She looked at him, to see if he was content and 
 happy. Ourson was really happy. He saw that his 
 good and pretty little companion not only tolerated 
 him, but was interested in him, and sought to make 
 herself agreeable. His eyes were sparkling with joy; 
 
OUESON. 203 
 
 his voice, always soft and sad, was now tender. After 
 half an hour's walk, he said to her : — 
 
 " Violette, you are no longer afraid of poor Ourson, 
 are you?" 
 
 " Oh ! no, no, no !" exclaimed she. " Ourson is 
 good — Violette will not leave him." 
 
 " You are willing, then, that I shall embrace you ? 
 you are no longer afraid of me?" 
 
 Violette, without further reply, threw herself in his 
 arms. Ourson embraced her tenderly, and pressed 
 her to his heart. 
 
 " Dear Violette, I will always love you. I will never 
 forget that you are the only child who was ever will- 
 ing to speak to me, touch me, or embrace me." 
 
 A short time after they arrived at the farm. 
 Agnella and Passerose were seated at the door, talk- 
 ing together. When they saw Ourson arrive holding 
 a little girl richly dressed by the hand, they were so 
 surprised that neither could utter a word. 
 
 " Dear mamma, here is a good and charming little 
 girl whom I found sleeping in the forest. She is 
 called Violette. She is very well bred, and is not 
 afraid of me. She even embraced me when she saw 
 me weeping." 
 
 "And why did you weep, my poor boy?" said 
 Agnella. 
 
204 OUR SON. 
 
 " Because the little girl was afraid of me," said 
 Ourson, in a sad and trembling voice. 
 
 " Violette is not afraid now," said she, interrupting 
 him hastily. " Violette gave her hand to poor Our- 
 son, embraced him, and fed him with cherries and 
 strawberries." 
 
 "But what is all this about?" said Passerose. 
 " Why has our Ourson the charge of this little girl ? 
 why was she alone in the wood ? who is she ? Answer, 
 Ourson, I do not understand this." 
 
 " I know nothing more than yourself, dear Passe- 
 rose," said Ourson. **Isaw this little child asleep 
 in the wood all alone. She awoke and began to 
 weep. Suddenly she saw me, and cried out in terror. 
 I spoke to her, and began to approach her ; but she 
 screamed again with fright. I was sorrowful — oh ! so 
 very sorrowful ! I wept bitterly." 
 
 " Hush ! hush ! poor Ourson," exclaimed Violette, 
 putting her little hand on his mouth ; " Violette will 
 certainly never make you cry again." 
 
 While saying these words Violette's voice was 
 trembling, and her sweet eyes were full of tears. 
 
 " Good little girl!" said Agnella, embracing her; 
 **you love our poor Ourson, who is so unhappy !" 
 
 " Oh, yes ! Violette loves Ourson — will always love 
 Ourson !" 
 
QUE SON. 20'5 
 
 Agnella and Passerose asked Violette many queS' 
 tions about her father, mother, and country ; but they 
 could learn nothing more from her than she had 
 already told Ourson. " Her father was a king, her 
 mother a queen, and she did not know how she came 
 to be alone in the forest." 
 
 Agnella did not hesitate to take under her protec- 
 tion this poor lost child. She loved her already 
 because of the affection the little one seemed to enter- 
 tain for Ourson, and because of the happiness Our- 
 son's whole manner expressed on seeing himself loved 
 by some one else than his mother and Passerose. 
 
 It was now the hour for supper. Passerose laid 
 the cloth, and they all took their seats at the table. 
 Violette asked to be put by Ourson's side. She was 
 gay, and laughed and talked merrily. Ourson was 
 more happy than he had ever been. Agnella was 
 contented, and Passerose jumped for joy on seeing a 
 little playmate for her dear Ourson. In her trans- 
 ports she spilled a pan of cream ; which was not lost, 
 however, as a cat came and licked it up to the last 
 drop, After supper, Violette fell asleep in her chair. 
 
 "Where shall we lay her?" said Agnella. "I 
 have no bed for her." 
 
 *' Give her mine, dear mamma," said Ourson; "I 
 can sleep quite as well in the stable." 
 18 
 
206 OURSOK 
 
 Agnella and Passerose at first refused; bi:t Oursoa 
 insisted so much upon being allowed to make this 
 little sacrifice, that they at last consented. Passerose 
 carried Yiolette still sleeping in her arms, undressed 
 her without awaking her, and laid her quietly in Our- 
 son's bed, near that of Agnella. Ourson went to sleep 
 in the stable on the bundles of hay. He slept peace- 
 fully, with content in his heart. 
 
 Passerose rejoined Agnella in the parlor. She found 
 her meditating, with her head resting on her hand. 
 
 " Of what are you thinking, dear queen ?" said she; 
 *' your eyes are sad ; your lips do not smile. I am come 
 to show you the bracelets of the little stranger. This 
 medallion ought to open, but I have tried in vain to 
 open it. Perhaps we shall find here a portrait or a 
 name." 
 
 " Give it to me, my child. These bracelets are 
 beautiful ; they may aid us, perhaps, in finding a resem- 
 blance which presents itself vaguely to my remem- 
 brance, and which I am trying in vain to make clear." 
 
 Agnella took the bracelets and turned them from 
 side to side, and pressed them in every way, trying 
 to open the medallion, but she succeeded no better 
 than Passerose had done. 
 
 At the moment when, weary of her vain efforts, she 
 returned them to Passerose, she saw in the middle of 
 
OVRSON, 207 
 
 the room a woman glittering as the sun ; her face 
 was of dazzling whiteness ; her hair seemed made of 
 threads of gold ; a crown of glittering stars adorned 
 her hrow; her waist was small, and her person 
 seemed transparent, it was so delicate and luminous ; 
 her floating robe was studded with stars like those 
 which formed her crown ; her glance was soft ; she 
 smiled maliciously, but still with goodness. 
 
 " Madam," said she to Agnella, " you see in me the 
 fairy Drolette, the protectress of your son and of 
 the little princess whom he brought home this morn- 
 ing from the forest. This princess is nearly related 
 to you ; she is your niece — the daughter of your bro- 
 ther-in-law Indolent and sister-in-law Nonchalante. 
 Your husband succeeded after your flight in killing 
 Indolent and Nonchalante, who did not distrust him, 
 and who passed all their time in sleeping, eating, 
 and lounging. Unfortunately, I could not prevent 
 this crime, as I was absent, assisting at the birth of a 
 prince whose parents are under my protection, and I 
 forgot myself while playing tricks upon a wicked old 
 maid of honor, and an old chamberlain who was cruel 
 and avaricious, both of them friends of my sister, the 
 fairy Furious. But I arrived in time to serve the prin- 
 cess Violette, only daughter and heiress of King Indo- 
 lent and Queen Nonchalante. She was playing in the 
 
208 OUR SON. 
 
 garden ; the king Ferocious was seeking her, with his 
 poniard in his hand. I induced her to mount on the 
 back of my dog Ami, who was ordered to leave her 
 in the forest, and ^^ that point I directed the steps of 
 the prince your son, Conceai from both of them 
 their birth, and your own ; do not show Yiolette these 
 bracelets, which contain the portraits of her father 
 and mother, nor the rich clothing, which I have 
 replaced by other articles better suited to the quiet 
 existence she will lead here. I have here," said the 
 fairy, '^ a casket of precious stones ; it contains the 
 happiness of Violette ; but you must hide them from 
 all eyes, and not open the casket, until she shall have 
 been lost and found,'' 
 
 " I will execute your orders most faithfully, madam, 
 but deign to tell me if my unhappy son must long 
 wear his frightful covering." 
 
 "Patience! patience!" cried the fairy, "I watch 
 over you, over Yiolette, and over your son. Inform 
 Ourson of the faculty he has of exchanging his skin 
 with any one who loves him well enough to make this 
 sacrifice for his sake. Remember that no one must 
 know the rank of Ourson or of Violet. Passerose, 
 by her devotion, has merited to be the only one 
 initiated into this mystery, and she can always be 
 trusted. Adieu, queen ; count always upon my pro- 
 
OUR SON. 209 
 
 tection . Here is a ring, which you must place upon 
 your little finger, and as long as you wear it there 
 you will want for nothing." 
 
 Making a sign of adieu with her hand, the fairy 
 took the form of a lark, and flew away, singing 
 merrily, 
 
 Agnella and Passerose looked at each other. Ag- 
 nella sighed, Passerose smiled. 
 
 " Let us hide this precious casket, dear queen, and 
 the clothing of Violette. I am going now to see what 
 the fairy has prepared for Violette's dress to-morrow 
 morning.'* 
 
 She ran quickly and opened the wardrobe, and 
 found it filled with clothing, linen, and hosiery, all 
 plain, but good and comfortable. After having 
 looked at all, counted all, and approved all, and after 
 having assisted Agnella to undress, Passerose went to 
 bed, and was soon sound asleep. 
 
 48^ 
 
210 OURSOK 
 
 CHAPTER FOURTH. 
 
 THE DREAM. 
 
 ^N the morning Ourson was the first awake, 
 aroused by the lowing of the cow. He rubbed 
 his eyes and looked about him, and asked him- 
 self why he was in a stable. Then he recalled 
 the events of the day before, sprang up from 
 his bundle of hay, and ran quickly to the fountain to 
 wash his face. 
 
 While he was washing, Passerose, who had like 
 himself risen at a very early hour, and come out to 
 milk the cow, left the house-door open. Ourson 
 entered quietly, and proceeded to the chamber of his 
 mother, who was still sleeping. He drew back the 
 curtains from Violette's bed, and found her sleeping 
 as peacefully as Agnella. 
 
 Ourson regarded her a long time, and was happy to 
 see that she smiled in her dreams. Suddenly Violette's 
 brow contracted, and she uttered a cry of alarm, half 
 raised herself in the bed, and throwing her little arms 
 around Ourson's neck, she exclaimed : — 
 " Ourson ! good Ourson ! save poor Violette ! poor 
 
OURSOK 211 
 
 Violette is in the water ; a wicked toad is pulling 
 Violette!" 
 
 She now awoke, weeping bitterly, with all the 
 symptoms of great alarm ; she clasped Ourson tightly 
 with her little arms ; he tried in vain to reassure and 
 control her ; she still exclaimed : — 
 
 " Wicked toad ! good Ourson ! save Violette !" 
 
 Agnella, who had awaked at her first cry, could 
 not yet understand Violette's alarm ; she succeeded 
 at last in calming her, and the child told her dream. 
 
 "Violette was walking with Ourson ; he did not give 
 his hand to Violette, did not look at her. A wicked 
 toad came and pulled Violette into the water ; she fell, 
 and called Ourson ; he came and saved Violette. She 
 loves good Ourson," she added, in a tender voice; 
 " will never forget him." 
 
 Saying these words, Violette threw herself into his 
 arms. He, no longer fearing the effect of his bear- 
 skin, embraced her a thousand times, and comforted 
 and encouraged her. 
 
 Agnella had no doubt that this dream was a warn* 
 ing sent by the fairy Drolette ; she resolved to watch 
 carefully over Violette, and to make known to Ourson 
 all that she could reveal to him without disobeying 
 the fairy. 
 
 When she had washed and dressed Violette^ 6n^ 
 
212 OUR SON. 
 
 called Ourson to breakfast. Passerose brought them 
 a bowl of milk fresh from the cow, some good brown 
 bread, and a pot of butter. Violette, who was hun- 
 gry, shouted for joy when she saw this good break- 
 fast. 
 
 " Violette loves good milk, good bread, good butter, 
 loves everything here, with good Ourson and good 
 Mamma Ourson !" 
 
 " I am not called Mamma Ourson," said Agnella, 
 laughing; "call me only Mamma." 
 
 " Oh no, no ! not mamma !" cried Violette, shaking 
 her head sadly. " Mamma ! mamma is lost ! she was 
 always sleeping, never walking, never taking care of 
 poor Violette, never kissing little Violette. Mamma 
 Ourson speaks, walks, kisses Violette, and dresses 
 her. I love Mamma Ourson, oh, so much !" she said, 
 seizing Agnella's hand and pressing it to her heart. 
 
 Agnella replied by clasping her tenderly in her 
 arms. 
 
 Ourson was much moved — his eyes were moist. 
 Violette perceived this, and passing her hand over 
 his eyes, she said, entreatingly : — 
 
 " I pray you don't cry, Ourson ; if you cry, Vio- 
 lette must also cry too." 
 
 " No, no, dear little girl, I will cry no more ; let 
 us eat our breakfast, and then we will take a walk." 
 
OUR SON. 213 
 
 They breakfasted with good appetites. Violette 
 clapped her hands frequently, and exclaimed : — 
 
 *' Oh how good it is ! I love it ! I am very glad !" 
 
 After breakfast, Ourson and Violette went out to 
 walk, while Agnella and Passerose attended to the 
 house. Ourson played with Violette, and gathered 
 her flowers and strawberries. She said to him : — 
 
 " We will always walk with each other ; you must 
 always play with Violette." 
 
 *' I cannot always play, little girl ; I have to help 
 mamma and Passerose to work." 
 
 " What sort of work, Ourson ?" 
 
 " To sweep, scour, take care of the cow, cut the 
 grass, and bring wood and water." 
 
 ^* Violette will work with Ourson." 
 
 "You are too little, dear Violette; but still you 
 can try." 
 
 When they returned to the house, Ourson com- 
 menced working. Violette followed him everywhere ; 
 she did her best, and believed that she was helping 
 him ; but she was really too small to be useful. After 
 some days had passed away, she began to wash the 
 cups and saucers, spread the cloth, fold the linen, and 
 wipe the table. She went to the milking with Passe- 
 rose, helped to strain the milk and skim it, and wash 
 the marble flag-stones. She was never out of temper, 
 
214 OURS ON. 
 
 never disobedient, and never answered impatiently or 
 angrily. 
 
 Ourson loved her more and more from day to day. 
 Agnella and Passerose were also very fond of her, and 
 the more because they knew that she was Ourson'a 
 cousin. 
 
 Violette loved them all, but Ourson most of all. 
 How could she help loving this good boy, who always 
 forgot himself for her, who was constantly seeking to 
 amuse and please her, and who would indeed have 
 been willing to die for his little friend ? 
 
 One day, when Passerose had taken Violette with 
 her to market, Agnella related to Ourson the sad cir- 
 cumstances which had preceded his birth ; she revealed 
 to him the possibility of his getting rid of his hairy 
 skin, and receiving a smooth white skin in exchange, 
 if he could ever find any one who would voluntarily 
 make this sacrifice from affection and gratitude. 
 
 "Never," cried Ourson, "never will I propose or 
 accept such a sacrifice. I will never consent to de- 
 vote a being who loves me to that life of wretchedness 
 which the vengeance of the fairy Furious has con- 
 demned me to endure ; never, from a wish of mine, 
 shall a heart capable of such a sacrifice sufier all that 
 I have sufiered, and all that I still suflfer, from the 
 fear and antipathy of men." 
 
OUR SON. 215 
 
 Agnella argued in vain against this firm and noble 
 resolve of Ourson. He declared that she must never 
 again speak to him of this exchange, to which he 
 "would most assuredly never give his consent, and 
 that it must never be named to Violette, or any other 
 person who loved him. 
 
 Agnella promised compliance, after a few weak 
 arguments ; in reality, she approved and admired his 
 sentiments. She could not but hope, however, that 
 the fairy Drolette would recompense the generous and 
 noble character of her little charge, and, by some 
 extrordinary exercise of her power, release him from 
 his hairy skin. 
 
216 OUBSOK 
 
 CHAPTER IIFTH. 
 
 THE TOAD AGAIN. 
 
 OME years passed away in tliis peaceful man- 
 ner without the occurrence of any remarkable 
 event. Ourson and Violette both grew rapidly. 
 Agnella thought no more of Violette's fright- 
 ful dream ; her vigilance had greatly relaxed, 
 and she often allowed her to walk alone, or under the 
 care of Ourson. 
 
 Ourson was now fifteen years of age ; he was tall 
 and strong ; no one could say whether he was hand- 
 some or homely, for his long black hair covered his 
 body and face entirely. He was good, generous, and 
 loving — always ready to render a service, always con- 
 tented and cheerful. Since the day when he had 
 found Violette in the wood, his melancholy had dis- 
 appeared; he was utterly indiflferent to the general 
 antipathy which he inspired ; he walked no longer 
 in inhabited places, but lived happily in the circle of 
 the three beings whom he cherished and who loved 
 him supremely. 
 
 Violette was now ten years old ; she had not lost a 
 
QUE SON. 2J7 
 
 single sweet charm of her beauty in growing up ; her 
 eyes were softer and more angelic, her complexion 
 fresher and purer, her mouth more beautiful and arch 
 in its expression. She had grown much in height — 
 was tall, light, and graceful; her rich blonde hair, 
 when unbound, fell to her feet, and entirely enveloped 
 her, like a veil. Passerose had the care of this 
 Buperb suit of hair, and Agnella never ceased to 
 admire it. 
 
 Violette had learned many things during those 
 seven years. Agnella had taught her how to work. 
 In other things, Ourson had been her teacher — had 
 taught her to read, write, and keep accounts ; he 
 often read aloud to her while she was sewing. In- 
 structive and amusing books were found in her room, 
 without any one knowing where they came from. 
 There was also clothing and other necessary objects 
 for Violette, Ourson, Agnella, and Passerose. There 
 was no longer any necessity for going to market to 
 sell, or the neighboring village to buy. Through the 
 agency of the ring on Agnella's little finger, every- 
 thing they wished for, or had need of, was speedily 
 brought to them. 
 
 One day when Ourson was walking with Violette, 
 she stumbled against a stone, fell, and hurt her foot. 
 Ourson was frightened when he saw his cherished 
 19 __. 
 
218 OUESON, 
 
 Violette bleeding; lie did not know what to do to 
 relieve her ; he saw how much she suffered, for, not- 
 withstanding all her efforts, she could not suppress the 
 tear, which escaped from her eyes ; finally he remem- 
 bered that a brook flowed not ten paces from them. 
 
 "Dear Violette," he said, "lean upon me ; we will 
 endeavor to reach the rivulet — the fresh water will 
 relieve you." 
 
 Violette tried to walk. Ourson supported her ; he 
 succeeded in seating her on the borders of the stream ; 
 there she took off her shoe and bathed her delicate 
 little foot in the fresh flowing water. 
 
 " I will run to the house, dear Violette, and bring 
 gome linen to wrap up your foot ; wait for me, I shall 
 not be long absent ; and take good care not to get 
 nearer the stream ; this little brook is deep, and if you 
 slip perhaps I could not hold you." 
 
 When Ourson was out of sight she felt an uneasi- 
 ness, which she attributed to the pain caused by her 
 wound. An unaccountable repulsion made her feel 
 inclined to withdraw her foot from the water in which 
 it was hanging. Before she decided to obey this 
 strange impulse, she saw the water troubled and the 
 head of an enormous toad appear upon the surface. 
 The great swollen angry eyes of the loathsome ani- 
 mal were fixed upon Violette, who, since her dream. 
 
OUBSON. 219 
 
 had always had a dread of toads. The appearance 
 of this hideous creature, its monstrous swollen body 
 and menacing glance, froze her with such horror that 
 she could neither move nor cry out. 
 
 " Ah ! ha ! you are at last in my domain, little fool !'* 
 said the toad. " I am the fairy Furious, the enemy 
 of your family. I have been lying in wait for you a 
 long time, and should have had you before, if my 
 sister, the fairy Drolette, had not protected you, and 
 sent you a dream to warn you against me. Ourson, 
 whose hairy skin is a talisman of safety, is now absent ; 
 my sister is on a journey: and you are at last mine." 
 
 Saying these words, she seized Yiolette's foot with 
 her cold and shining paws, and tried to draw her 
 down into the water. Violette uttered the most pierc- 
 ing shrieks; she struggled, and caught hold of the 
 plants and shrubs growing on the borders of the 
 stream. The first, alas ! gave way, and Violette in 
 despair seized hold of others. 
 
 " Ourson ! oh, Ourson ! help ! help ! dear Ourson, 
 gave me, save your poor Violette ! I am perishing ! i 
 save me ! help ! help !" 
 
 The fairy Furious, in the form of a toad, was about 
 to carry her off; the last shrub had given way; 
 Yiolette's last cry was hushed. 
 
 The poor Violette disaj peared under the water just 
 
220 OUR SON. 
 
 as another cry, more despairing, more terrible, an- 
 swered to her own. But, alas ! her hair alone 
 appeared above the water when Ourson reached the 
 spot, breathless and panting with terror. He had 
 heard Yiolette's cries, and turned back with the 
 rapidity of lightning. 
 
 Without a moment's hesitation he sprang into the 
 water, and seized Violette by her long hair ; but he 
 felt instantly that he was sinking with her. The fairy 
 Furious was drawing them to the bottom of the stream. 
 He knew he was sinking, but he did not lose his self- 
 possession. Instead of releasing Violette, he seized 
 her with both arms, and invoked the fairy Drolette. 
 When they reached the bottom, he gave one vigorous 
 stroke with his heel, which brought him again to the 
 surface. Holding Violette securely with one arm, he 
 swam sturdily with the other, and, through some 
 supernatural force, he reached the shore, where he 
 deposited the unconscious Violette. 
 
 Her eyes were closed, her teeth tightly clenched, and 
 the pallor of death was on her face. Ourson threw 
 himself on his knees by her side, weeping bitterly. 
 Brave Ourson, whom no dangers could intimidate, 
 no privation, no suffering could master, now wept like 
 a child. His sweet s.ster, so well beloved ! his only 
 friend, his consolation, his happiness, was lying there 
 
OUESOK 221 
 
 motionless, lifeless ! Ourson's strength and courage 
 had deserted him, and he sank down without con- 
 sciousness by the side of his beloved Violette. 
 
 At this moment a lark flew rapidly up, approached 
 Violette and Ourson, gave one stroke of her little beak 
 to Ourson and another to Violette, and disappeared. 
 
 Ourson was not the only one who replied to the 
 shrieks of Violette. Passerose had heard them, and 
 then the more terrible cry of Ourson which succeeded 
 them. She ran to the house to apprise Agnella, and 
 they both ran rapidly towards the stream from which 
 the cries for help seemed to come. 
 
 On approaching, they saw with surprise and alarm 
 that Violette and Ourson were lying on the ground in 
 a state of unconsciousness. Passerose placed her 
 hand on Violette's heart, and felt it still beating. 
 Agnella ascertained at the same moment that Ourson 
 was still living. She directed Passerose to take Violette 
 home, undress her, and put her to bed, while she 
 endeavored to restore consciousness to Ourson with 
 salts and other restoratives, before conducting him to 
 the farm. Ourson was too tall and heavy to be car- 
 ried ; Violette, on the contrary, was light, and it was 
 easy for Passerose to carry her to the house. When 
 she arrived there, she was soon restored to animation. 
 It was some moments before she was conscious. She 
 19* 
 
222 OUR 8 ON. 
 
 was still agitated with a vague remembrance of terror, 
 but without knowing what had alarmed her. 
 
 During this time the tender care of Agnella had 
 restored Ourson to life. He opened his eyes, gazed 
 tenderly at his mother, and threw himself weeping 
 upon her neck. 
 
 " Mother, dear mother !" he exclaimed, " my Vio- 
 lette, my beloved sister, has perished ! Let me die 
 with her !" 
 
 "Be composed, my son," replied Agnella; "Vio- 
 lette still lives. Passerose has carried her to the 
 house, and will bestow upon her all the attention she 
 requires," 
 
 Ourson seemed to revive on hearing these words. 
 He rose, and wished to run to the farm ; but his 
 second thought was consideration for his mother, and 
 he restrained his impatience to suit her steps. On 
 their way to the farm he told his mother all that he 
 knew of the events which had almost cost Violette 
 and himself their lives. He added that the slime from 
 the mouth of the fairy Furious had left a strange 
 dulness in his head. 
 
 Agnella now told him how Passerose and herself 
 had found them stretched unconscious upon the bor- 
 der of the stream. They soon arrived at the farm, 
 
OURSON. '12Z 
 
 and Ourson, still dripping, rushed into Yiolette's 
 presence. 
 
 On seeing him Violette remembered everything, 
 and she sprang towards him. She threw her arms 
 around him, and wept upon his bosom. Ourson also 
 wept ; and Agnella and Passerose were both in tears ; 
 it was a concert of emotion, enough to soften all hearts. 
 Passerose put an end to it by crying out : — 
 
 " Would not one say — ha ! ha ! — that we were the 
 most — ha ! ha ! — unfortunate people — ha ! ha ! — in 
 
 the universe ! Look at our poor Ourson, wet as a 
 
 water-reed, bathing himself in his own and Violette*s 
 tears. Courage, children ! courage and happiness ! 
 See, we are all alive, thanks to Ourson." 
 
 "Oh, yes!" interrupted Violette; "thanks to 
 Ourson — to my dear, my well-beloved Ourson. How 
 shall I ever repay him for all I owe him ? how can 1 
 ever testify my profound gratitude, my tender aflfec- 
 tion?" 
 
 "By loving me always as you do now, my dear 
 Violette, my sister. Ah ! if it has indeed been in 
 my power to render you some little service, have you 
 not changed my whole existence ? have you not made 
 me gay and happy — me who was so wretched and so 
 miserable before ? Are you not every day anl every 
 
224 OUR SON. 
 
 hour of the day the consolation and happiness of ray 
 life and of that of my excellent mother?" 
 
 Violette was still weeping, and she did not answer 
 but by pressing more tenderly to her heart her Our- 
 Bon, her adopted brother. 
 
 "Dear son,'* said his mother, "you are dripping 
 wet. Go and change your clothing. Violette has 
 need of some hours' repose. We will meet again at 
 dinner." 
 
 Violet consented to go to bed, but did not sleep ; 
 her heart was melting, overflowing with gratitude and 
 tenderness. She sought in vain for some means of 
 rewarding the devotion of Our son. She could think 
 of no other way than that of trying to become perfect, 
 so as to increase the happiness of Ourson and 
 Agnella. 
 
OURSOK 225 
 
 CHAPTER SIXTH. 
 
 SICKNESS AND SACRIFICE. 
 
 HEN the dinner hour came, Violette arose, 
 dressed herself, and entered the dining- 
 room, where Agnella and Passerose were 
 awaiting her. Ourson was not there. 
 " Ourson is not with you, mother," said 
 Violette. 
 
 "I have not seen him," said Agnella. 
 "Nor I," said Passerose; "I will go and seek 
 him." 
 
 She entered his chamber, and found him seated 
 upon his bed, his head resting upon his arm. 
 
 " Come, Ourson, come quick ; we are waiting din- 
 ner for you." 
 
 "I cannot come," said Ourson, in a weak voice; 
 "I have a strange heaviness in my head." 
 
 Passerose flew to inform Agnella and Violette of 
 his illness, and they were by his side in an instant. 
 Ourson made an effort to rise, in order to reassure 
 them ; but he fell upon a chair. Agnella found that 
 he had a violent fever, and she prevailed upon him 
 
226 OUR SON. 
 
 to lie down. Violette absolutely refused to leave 
 him. 
 
 "I am the cause of his illness," she said, "and I 
 Fill not leave his side till he is well. I shall die of 
 mxiety if you force me to leave my dear brother." 
 
 Agnella and Passerose also installed themselves 
 ne&r their dear invalid ; but alas ! soon poor Ourson 
 did not recognise them. He was delirious ! He 
 called hi^ mother and Violette every moment, and 
 continued to c&ll them most importunately, and to 
 complain of their absence, even while they were hold- 
 ing him in their aims. 
 
 Agnella and Violette never left him day nor night 
 during all his sickness The eighth day, Agnella, 
 exhausted with fatigue, had fallen asleep near the 
 poor sufferer's bed ; his difficult respiration and life- 
 less eye seemed to announce the near approach of 
 death. Violette was on her knees, holding and press- 
 ing in her fine white hands the hairy hands of Ourson, 
 and covering them with tears and kisses. 
 
 In the midst of this scene of desolation, a clear 
 Bweet song interrupted the mournful silence of the 
 chamber of the dying boy. Violette started. This 
 soft melody seemed to bring consolation and happi- 
 ness; she raised her head and saw a lark perched 
 upon the open shutter. 
 
QUE SON. 227 
 
 " Violette !" said the lark. 
 
 Violette trembled fearfully. 
 
 "Violette," repeated the little soft voice of the 
 lark, " do jou love Ourson ?" 
 
 " Do I love him ? Ah ! I love him — I love him 
 more than any one else — more than I love myself." 
 
 " Would you purchase his life at the price of your 
 happiness ?" 
 
 " Yes, gladly would I purchase life for him by the 
 sacrifice of my happiness and of my own life." 
 
 "Listen, then, Violette: I am the fairy Drolette; 
 I love Ourson, I love you, and I love your family. 
 The venom which my sister the fairy Furious has 
 blown upon the head of Ourson is sufficient to cause 
 his death. Nevertheless, if you are sincere, if you 
 really feel for Ourson the sentiments of gratitude and 
 tenderness which you express, his life is in your 
 hands. You are permitted to redeem it ! But re- 
 member that you will soon be called upon to give the 
 most terrible proof of your attachment, and that if 
 he lives you will pay for his existence by a most hor- 
 rible sacrifice." 
 
 " Oh, madam ! quick, quick, tell me what I am to 
 do to save my dear Ourson. Nothing will be terrible 
 to me, all will be joy and happiness if you aid me to 
 save my brother Ourson." 
 
228 OURSON, 
 
 "Well, my child, very well," replied the fairy. 
 " Kiss his left ear three times, saying at each Jsiss : 
 * To thee ! — For thee ! — With thee /' Reflect again, 
 Violette, before undertaking this cure. If you are 
 not prepared for the most difficult sacrifices, the 
 greatest misfortunes will overwhelm you, and my 
 Bister Furious will be the mistress of your life." 
 
 As her only reply, Violette crossed her hands upon 
 her breast, cast upon the fairy, who was about to fly 
 away, a look of tender gratitude, and, throwing her- 
 self upon Ourson, she kissed his left ear three times, 
 saying, with an accent loving and penetrating : — 
 
 " To thee !— For thee !— With thee !" 
 
 Scarcely had she said these words, when Ourson 
 uttered a profound sigh, opened his eyes, perceived 
 Violette, and seizing her hands carried them to his 
 lips, saying :— 
 
 " Violette, dear Violette ! it seems to me I am 
 awaking from a long dream. Tell me all that has 
 passed. Why am I here ? Why are you so pale and 
 thin ? Your cheeks are hollow, you seem to have 
 grown old, and your beautiful eyes are red with 
 weeping." 
 
 " Hush !" said Violette, " do not wake your mother, 
 who is sleeping by your side; she has not slept for a 
 
OUBSON. 229 
 
 long time ; she is much fatigued. You have been 
 very ill, Ourson !" 
 
 "And you, dear Violette, have you been repcs- 
 ing?" 
 
 Violette blushed and hesitated. 
 
 " How could I sleep, dear Ourson, when I was the 
 cause of all your sufferings?" 
 
 Ourson was silent ; he looked at her tenderly and 
 kissed her hands ; he again asked her to tell him what 
 had passed ; she told him ; but she was too modest 
 and too truly devoted to reveal to him the price that 
 the fairy had affixed to his cure. Ourson, therefore, 
 was far from knowing the truth. 
 
 Ourson now felt himself restored to health, rose 
 up, proceeded to his mother softly, and awakened her 
 by a kiss. Agnella thought he was delirious, and 
 called Passerose, who was astonished when Violette 
 told them that Ourson had been restored by the good 
 fairy Drolette. 
 
 At the close of this day, Ourson and Violette loved 
 each other more tenderly than ever ; they never left 
 each other unless their occupations forced them to be 
 apart. 
 
 20 
 
230 OURSON. 
 
 CHAPTER SEVENTH. 
 
 THE WILD BOAR. 
 
 /WO years had passed since the events we have 
 recorded. One day Ourson had been to cut 
 wood in the forest. Violette was to convey 
 him his dinner, and return with him in the 
 evening. At midday Passerose hung on 
 Violette's arm a basket containing wine, bread, a little 
 pot of butter, some ham and some cherries. Violette 
 set off eagerly. The morning had appeared to her 
 very long, and she was impatient to be again with 
 Ourson. To shorten the way, she went through the 
 forest, which was composed of large trees, under 
 which, she could easily walk. There were neither 
 briars nor thorns in her way, and a soft, thick moss 
 covered the earth. 
 
 Violette stepped lightly ; she was happy to have 
 found a shorter path to her dear Ourson. When she 
 had passed over about half the distance, she heard the 
 noise of a heavy and precipitate step, but too far off 
 for her to imagine what it could be. After some 
 moments of expectation she saw an enormous ^ild 
 
OURS ON. 231 
 
 boar coining towards her. He seemed greatly 
 enraged, ploughed the ground with his tusks, and 
 rubbed the bark from the trees as he passed along. 
 His heavy snorting and breathing were as dis- 
 tinctly heard as his step. Yiolette did not know 
 where to fly or to hide herself. While she was hesi- 
 tating the wild boar came in sight, saw her, and 
 paused. His eyes were flaming, his whole body 
 bristling, his tusks clashing together. He uttered a 
 terrific growl, and sprang towards Yiolette. Hap- 
 pily she was near a tree, whose branches were 
 within her reach. She seized one, sprang up with it, 
 and climbed from branch to branch, until she knew 
 she was beyond his reach. Scarcely was she in 
 safety when the savage animal precipitated himself 
 with all his weight against the tree in which she had 
 taken refuge. Furious at this obstacle, he commenced 
 tearing the bark from the tree, and gave it such furious 
 blows with his snout that Yiolette was terribly fright- 
 ened. The concussion caused by these violent and 
 repeated blows might at last cause the fall of the tree. 
 She clung tightly and trembling to the tree. The 
 wild boar at last, weary of his useless attacks, laid 
 himself down at the foot of the tree, casting from 
 time to time a menacing look at Yiolette. 
 
 Many hours passed in this painful situation ; Yio- 
 
232 OTmsoK 
 
 lette trembling, but holding on steadily ; the wild boar 
 sometimes calm, sometimes in a terrible rage, spring 
 ing against the tree, and tearing it with his tusks. 
 
 Violette called on her brother, her dear Ourson, for 
 help. At every new attempt of the wild boar she 
 renewed her cries for aid ; but alas ! Ourson was too 
 far off; he could not hear. No one came to her aid. 
 
 Discouragement and despair gained upon her; 
 she began to feel hunger. She had thrown away the 
 basket of provisions when she sprang up the tree ; 
 the wild boar had trampled upon it, crushed it, and 
 eaten up everything it contained. 
 
 Whilst Violette was a prey to these terrors, and 
 vainly calling for help, Ourson was amazed at not 
 seeing her come with the dinner. 
 
 " Can they have forgotten me ?" he said to himself. 
 " No, neither my mother nor Violette could have for- 
 gotten me. I could not have explained myself well. 
 Without doubt they expected me back to dinner ; they 
 are looking for me now, and are perhaps uneasy." 
 
 At this thought Ourson abandoned his work, and 
 commenced walking precipitately towards the house. 
 He also wished to shorten the way, and determined 
 to cross the forest. Soon he thought he heard plain- 
 tive cries of distress. He paused — he listened ; his 
 heart beat violently; he believed he recognised the 
 
OURSOK 233 
 
 voice of Violette. But, no — he heard nothing now. 
 He was about to resume his march, when he heard a 
 more distinct and piercing cry. 
 
 Now he knew that it must be Violette — his Vio- 
 lette — who was in danger, and calling upon Our- 
 son for help. He ran in the direction from which 
 the noise seemed to come. Approaching, he heard 
 not only calls for help, but roars and growls, accompa- 
 nied by ferociovs cries and violent blows. Poor 
 Ourson ran on ; ran with the speed of despair. At 
 last he perceived the wild boar shaking with his snout 
 the tree upon which Violette was still crouched in 
 safety, though pale and overcome. 
 
 This sight gave him new strength. He invoked 
 the protection of the good fairy Drolette, and rushed 
 upon the wild boar with his axe in his hand. The 
 wild boar in his rage bellowed furiously. He gnashed 
 his formidable tusks one against the other, and sprang 
 towards Ourson, who dodged the attack, and jumped 
 to one side. The boar passed beyond him, paused a 
 moment, then turned more furious than ever against 
 Ourson, who had now taken breath, and with his axe 
 raised in his hand, awaited his enemy. 
 
 The wild boar sprung on Ourson, and received on 
 his head a most violent blow ; but his bones were so 
 hard he scarcely seemed to feel it. The violence of 
 20* 
 
234 OUR SON, 
 
 the attack overthrew Ourson. The wild boar, seeing 
 his enemy on the ground, did not give him time to 
 rise, but sprang upon him, and with his tusks endea- 
 vored to tear him to pieces. 
 
 Ourson now thought himself lost; indeed he 
 thought no more of himself, he prayed only for 
 Violette's safety. 
 
 Whilst the wild boar was thus trampling and kick- 
 ing his enemy, a jeering song was heard just above 
 the combatants. The wild boar shuddered, suddenly 
 quitted Ourson, raised his head, and saw a lark flying 
 above them ; the mocking song continued ; the brute 
 uttered a cry of rage, lowered his head, and withdrew 
 slowly, without once turning round. 
 
 Violette, at sight of Ourson's danger, had fainted 
 away, but had rested supported by the branches of 
 the tree. Ourson, who thought himself torn to pieces, 
 scarcely dared attempt to move; but feeling no 
 pain, he rose promptly to assist Violette. His 
 heart was full of gratitude to the fairy Drolette, to 
 whom he attributed his rescue. At this moment the 
 lark flew towards him, pecked his cheeks, and whis- 
 pered in his ear *. — 
 
 " Ourson, it was the fairy Furious who sent thia 
 wild boar. I arrived in time to save you. Profit 
 
OUR SON. 236 
 
 by the gratitude of ViolettCj and change skins -vrith 
 her; she will consent joyfully." 
 
 " Never !" cried Ourson. " I would rather be 
 a bear all my life — rather die. Poor Violette ! I 
 should indeed b6 base if I abused her tenderness for 
 me in this way." 
 
 "Good-bye, obstinate one !" said the lark, flying 
 away singing, " till we meet again. I shall come 
 again — and then " 
 
 " The result will be the same," said Ourson. 
 
 He then climbed the tree, took Violette in his 
 arms, and descended. He laid her upon the soft 
 green moss, and bathed her forehead with a little wine 
 he found in a broken bottle. 
 
 In a few moments Violette was restored to con- 
 sciousness. She could scarcely believe her senses when 
 she saw Ourson, living and unwounded, kneeling by 
 her side, and bathing her forehead and temples. 
 
 " Ourson ! dear Ourson ! again you have saved my 
 life. Tell me, oh ! tell me, what can I do to prove 
 my gratitude?" 
 
 " Do not speak of gratitude, my cherished Violette. 
 Do I not owe all my happiness to you ? In saving 
 your life I save my own, and all I value." 
 
 "All that you say, dear brother, is amiable and 
 tender ; but I desire no less to render you some real 
 
236 OURSOJS. 
 
 and signal service, which will show all the gratitude 
 and all the love with which my heart is filled." 
 
 " Good ! good ! we shall see," said Ourson, laughing. 
 "In the mean time let us think of preserving our 
 lives. You have eaten nothing since morning, poor 
 Violette ; for I see on the ground the remnants of the 
 provisions you brought, as I suppose, for our dinner. 
 It is late; the day is declining; we must try to 
 return to the farm before dark." 
 
 Violette now tried to rise ; but her terror and her 
 long fast had weakened her so much that she fell to 
 the ground. 
 
 " I cannot stand, Ourson, I am too weak. What 
 will become of us?" 
 
 Ourson was greatly embarrassed. Violette was no 
 longer a child, and had grown so large that he could not 
 carry her so far ; neither could he leave her exposed 
 to the attacks of the ferocious beasts of the forest, and 
 he feared she could not do without food till the morning. 
 In this perplexity he saw a packet fall at his feet ; he 
 raised it, opened it, and found a pie, a loaf of bread, 
 and a bottle of wine. Ourson knew that this bounty 
 was from the hand of the fairy Drolette, and with a 
 heart full of gratitude he put the bottle to Violette's 
 lips. One mouthful of this good wine, which was 
 indeed unequalled, restored a portion of Violette's 
 
OURSOK 237 
 
 strength. The pie and the bread completely restored 
 her as well as Ourson, who did full honor to the 
 repast. While eating and drinking, they conversed 
 of their past terrors and present happiness. 
 
 Now, however, it was night : neither Violette nor 
 Ourson knew which way to turn their steps in order 
 to reach the farm. They were in the midst of a wood. 
 Violette was reclining against the tree which had been 
 her refuge from the wild boar. They dared not quit 
 this spot, lest in the obscurity they might not find as 
 comfortable a one. 
 
 "Well, dear Violette, do not be alarmed. It is 
 warm ; the weather is beautiful ; you are reclining 
 upon a bed of soft green moss. Let us pass the 
 night where we are. I will cover you with my coat, 
 and I will lie at your feet to protect you from all 
 danger and alarm. Mamma and Passerose will not 
 be very anxious : they are ignorant of the dangers 
 we have encountered, and you know that we have 
 often, on a lovely evening like this, reached home 
 after they had retired." 
 
 Violette consented willingly to pass the night in 
 the forest. In the first place, they could not do 
 otherwise ; secondly, she was never afraid with Our- 
 son, and always thought that what he decided to do 
 was right. 
 
238 OUBSON. 
 
 Ourson now arranged Violette's bed of moss in the 
 best possible manner, took off his coat, and, in spite 
 of her resistance, spread it over her. Then, after 
 having seen Violette's ejes close, and sleep take pos- 
 session of all her senses, he laj at her feet, and soon 
 slept most profoundly. 
 
 Ourson was much fatigued. Violette was the first 
 awake in the morning. It was broad day. She 
 smiled on remarking Ourson's menacing attitude, 
 "with his axe clasped in his right hand, as if defying 
 all the wild boars in the forest. She arose noise- 
 lessly, and began to look around for the road to lead 
 them back to the farm. While she was walking 
 around the tree which had sheltered them during the 
 night, Ourson awaked, and, not seeing Violette, he 
 sprang up in an instant, and called her name in a 
 voice choking with terror. 
 
 " I am here ! I am here, dear brother !" she replied, 
 running towards him ; " I am seeking the path to the 
 farm. But what is the matter? you tremble !" 
 
 " I thought you had been carried away by some 
 wicked fairy, dear Violette, and I reproached myself 
 for having fallen asleep. I see you alive and well, 
 however, and I am reassured and happy. Let us go 
 now quickly, in order to reach home before mamma 
 and Passerose are awake.'* 
 
OUESON. 239 
 
 Ourson knew the forest well. He soon found the 
 path to the farm, and they arrived some moments 
 before Agnella and Passerose awoke. They agreed 
 to conceal from Agnella the dangers to which they 
 had been exposed, to spare her anguish and diquietude 
 for the future. Passerose alone was made the con- 
 fidant of their dangerous adventures. 
 
240 OUR SON. 
 
 CHAPTER EIGH^TH. 
 
 THE CONFLAGRATION. 
 
 'URSON now forbade Violette to go alone in 
 
 the forest. She was no longer allowed to 
 
 carry him his dinner — he always returned to 
 
 the house at midday. Violette never left the 
 
 farm without Ourson. 
 
 Three years after the event in the forest, Ourson 
 
 Baw Violette arise in the morning pale and exhausted. 
 
 She was seeking him. 
 
 " Come, come,*' she said, drawing him along, *' 1 
 have something to say — something to relate — Oh, 
 come." 
 
 Ourson was much alarmed, and followed her pre- 
 cipitately. 
 
 "What is it, dear Violette? For the love of 
 Heaven, speak to me ! What can I do for you ?" 
 
 "Nothing, nothing, dear Ourson; you can do 
 nothing — only listen to me. You remember the 
 dream I had in my childhood, of the toad ! the river ! 
 the danger ! Well, last night I had this same dream 
 again. It is terrible ! terrible ! Ourson, dear Our 
 
OUR SON. 241 
 
 sorij your life is menaced ! If you die, I will die 
 also !" 
 
 " How ! By whom is my life threatened ?" 
 
 " Listen ! I was sleeping ; a toad — still a toad — 
 always a toad — came to me, and said : — 
 
 " * The moment approaches when your dear Ourson 
 is to resume his natural skin. To you he is to he 
 indebted for this change. I hate him ! I hate you ! 
 You shall not make each other happy ! Ourson 
 shall perish, and you cannot accomplish the sacri- 
 fice which in your folly you meditate. In a few days, 
 yes, perhaps in a few hours, I shall take a signal 
 vengeance upon you both. Good-bye — do you 
 hear ? — till we meet again !' 
 
 " I awoke, suppressed a cry which was about to 
 issue from my lips, and saw, as I saw on that day 
 in which you saved me from the water, the hideous 
 toad creeping upon the shutter, and gazing at me 
 menacingly. It disappeared, leaving me more dead 
 than alive. I arose, dressed myself, and came to find 
 you, my brother, my friend, to warn you against the 
 vengeance of the fairy Furious, and to entreat you to 
 seek the aid of the good fairy Drolette." 
 
 Ourson listened in great alarm ; he was not fright- 
 ened by the fate which menaced himself — he was 
 agitated by the sacrifice which Furious announced, 
 21 
 
242 OURSOK 
 
 and which he understood but too well. The thought 
 alone of his dear and lovely Violette being muffled up 
 in his hideous bear's skin, through devotion to him, 
 made him tremble, and he preferred death. Ourson'g 
 anguish was depicted in his countenance, and Violette, 
 who was regarding him closely, threw herself upon 
 his neck, and sobbed violently. 
 
 " Alas ! my brother, my dear brother, you will soon 
 be torn from me. You, who do not know what it is to 
 fear, now tremble. You, who comfort me, encourage 
 me, and sustain me in all my fears, have now no 
 word to utter to restore my failing courage. You, 
 who have combated the most terrible dangers, now 
 bow your head and are resigned to fate." 
 
 " No, Violette, it is not fear which makes me trem- 
 ble — it is not fear which agitates me. It is a word 
 which the fairy Furious has uttered, of which you do 
 not comprehend the meaning, but which I understand 
 perfectly. The threat was addressed to you, my 
 Violette. It is for you I tremble !" 
 
 Violette divined from this that the moment of sac- 
 rifice had come, that she was about to be called upon 
 to keep the promise she had made to the fairy Dro- 
 lette. In place of trembling and shrinking, she felt 
 the most-lively joy ; she could now at last make some 
 return for the devotion, the incessant watchful tender- 
 
UBS ON. 243 
 
 ness of her dear Ourson — could in her turn be useful 
 to him. She made no response to the fears expressed 
 by Ourson, but thanked him and spoke to him more 
 tenderly than ever before, thinking that soon perhaps 
 she would be separated from him by death. Ourson 
 had the same thought. They both fervently invoked 
 the protection of the fairy Drolette. Ourson, indeed, 
 called upon her in a loud voice, but she did not 
 respond to his appeal. 
 
 The day passed away sadly. Neither Ourson nor 
 Violette spoke to Agnella on the subject of their dis- 
 quiet, for fear of aggravating her melancholy, which 
 had been constantly increasing as Ourson grew to 
 manhood. 
 
 " Already twenty years old !" thought she. " If he 
 persists in living in this solitude, and seeing no one, 
 and in refusing to change with Violette, who asks 
 nothing better, I am certain, I am convinced, he will 
 wear this bear-skin till his death." 
 
 Agnella wept, often wept; but her tears brought 
 her no remedy. 
 
 The day Violette had her frightful dream, Agnella 
 alsc had a dream. The fairy Drolette had appeared 
 to her : — 
 
 " Courage, queen," she said to her, "in a few days 
 
544 OUBSON. 
 
 Ourson will lose his bear's skin, and you can give 
 him the name of Prince Marvellous.' 
 
 Agnella had awaked full of hope and happiness. 
 She redoubled her tenderness to Violette, believing that 
 it was to her she would owe the happiness of her son. 
 
 Every one retired at night with different feel- 
 ings. Violette and Ourson, full of anxiety for the 
 future which appeared so threatening; Agnella's 
 heart bounding with joy at that same future which 
 appeared so near and so replete with happiness; 
 Passerose, astonished at the melancholy of the one 
 and the joy of the other, and ignorant of the cause 
 of both. 
 
 All slept, however. Violette after weeping pro- 
 fusely ; Ourson after having invoked the fairy Dro- 
 lette ; Agnella after smiling and thinking of Ourson 
 handsome and attractive ; and Passerose after saying 
 to herself a hundred times : " But what is the matter 
 with them all to-day?" 
 
 Scarcely an hour after all at the farm were asleep, 
 Violette was aroused by the smell of fire and smoke. 
 A-gnella awoke at the same moment 
 
 "Mother," said Violette, "do you not smell some- 
 thing?" 
 
 "The house is on fire," said Agnella. "Look 
 what a light is round about us !" 
 
OUR SOX. 245 
 
 They sprang from their beds and ran to the par» 
 lor. The flames had already taken possession of it 
 and of the neighboring chambers. 
 
 " Curson ! Passerose !" cried Agnella. 
 
 " Ourson ! Ourson!" exclaimed Violette. 
 
 Passerose sprang half clothed into the parlor. 
 
 " "We are lost, madam ! The flames are all through 
 the house. The doors and windows are firmly closed 
 — it is impossible to open them." 
 
 " My son ! my son !" cried Agnella. 
 
 " My brother ! my brother !" exclaimed Violette. 
 
 They ran to the doors ; all their efforts were inef- 
 fectual to open them, or the windows. 
 
 "Oh! my terrible dream!" murmured Violette. 
 "Dear Ourson, adieu for ever!" 
 
 Ourson had also been awakened by the flames and 
 smoke. He slept out of the farm-house, and near 
 the stable. His first impulse was to run to the front 
 door of the house ; but notwithstanding his extraor- 
 dinary strength, he could not open it. One would 
 have thought that the door would break to pieces 
 under his efforts. It was evidently held fast by the 
 fairy Furious. 
 
 Ourson sprang upon a ladder, and passed across the 
 flames into a granary through an open window; then 
 descended into the room where his mother and Violette 
 21* 
 
246 OUR SON. 
 
 were embracing, expecting instant death. Before 
 they had time to recognise him, he seized them in his 
 arms and cried to Passerose to follow him. He ran 
 along the granary, and descended the ladder with his 
 mother in one arm and Violette in the other, and 
 followed by Passerose. The moment after they 
 reached the ground in safety, the ladder and granary 
 became a prey to the flames. 
 
 Ourson led Agnella and Yiolette some distance 
 from the fire. Passerose was self-possessed : she had 
 quite a large package of clothing which she had col- 
 lected at the commencement of the fire. Agnella and 
 Yiolette had escaped barefooted and in their night 
 dress, and the clothing brought by Passerose was 
 thus very necessary to protect them from the cold. 
 After having thanked Ourson for saving their lives at 
 the peril of his own, they complimented Passerose 
 upon her forethought. 
 
 " See," said Passerose, " the advantage of not los- 
 ing one's senses. Whilst you two were only thinking 
 of your Ourson, I made up this package of necessary 
 things." 
 
 " That is true, my good Passerose ; but what pur- 
 pose would your package have served, if my mother 
 and Violette had perished in the flames ?" 
 
 " Oh, I knew very well that you would not allow 
 
OUR SON. 24T 
 
 them to be burned up alive. Is any one ever in dan- 
 ger when you are present ? Is not this the third time 
 you have saved Yiolette's life?" 
 
 Violette pressed Ourson's hands tenderly, and car- 
 ried them to her lips. Agnella embraced her, and 
 said : — 
 
 " Dear Violette, Ourson is happy in your tender- 
 ness, which fully rewards him for all he has done for 
 you. I feel assured that on your part you would be 
 happy to sacrifice yourself for him, if an occasion 
 offered." 
 
 Before Violetta could speak, Ourson said, with ani- 
 mation : — 
 
 " Mother, do not say anything to Violette of sac- 
 rificing herself for me. You know the thought alone 
 makes me wretched." 
 
 In place of replying to Ourson, Agnella placed her 
 hand on her forehead, and cried out anxiously : — 
 
 " The casket, Passerose ! the casket ! Have you 
 Baved the casket ?" 
 
 "I forgot it, madam," said Passerose. 
 
 The countenance of Agnella expressed such regret 
 and anxiety, that Ourson questioned her as to this 
 precious casket which seemed to trouble her so much. 
 
 " The casket was a present of the fairy Drolette. 
 She told me that the happiness of Violette was con- 
 
248 OUBSON. 
 
 tained m it. It was in the wardrobe, at the foot of 
 mj bed. Alas ! by what fatality did I forget it ?" 
 
 She had scarcely uttered these words when the 
 brave Ourson sprang towards the burning house, and, 
 notwithstanding the tears and supplications of Ag- 
 nella, Violette, and Passerose, disappeared in the 
 flames, exclaiming: — 
 
 " You shall have the casket, mother, or I will 
 perish with it !" 
 
 A horrible silence followed this act of Ourson. 
 Violette fell on her knees, with her arms extended 
 towards the burning house ; Agnella, with her hands 
 clasped, looked with straining eyes at the opening 
 through which Ourson had entered; Passerose was 
 motionless, hiding her face with her hands. Some 
 moments passed thus, and they appeared ages to the 
 three women, who were expecting a sentence of life 
 or death. 
 
 Ourson did not reappear. The crackling of the 
 burning wood, the flashing of the flames, augmented 
 in violence. Suddenly, a frightful noise made Vio- 
 lette and Agnella utter a cry of despair. 
 
 The roof, covered with flames, had fallen in, and 
 Ourson was buried under the ruins — crushed by the 
 ruins, consumed by the fire. 
 
 The silence of death succeeded this dreadful catas- 
 
OUR SON. 249 
 
 troplie. The flames diminished, then died away — 
 no sound now interrupted the despair of Agnella and 
 Violette. 
 
 Violettc had fallen into the arms of Agnella; they 
 Bobbed thus a long time in silence. Passerose con- 
 templated the smoking ruins and wept. Poor Ourson 
 was there buried, a victim of his courage and his 
 devotion ! Agnella and Violette still wept bitterly ; 
 they appeared neither to hear nor understand what 
 was passing around them. 
 
 "Let us leave this place," said Passerose, at last. 
 
 Agnella and Violette made no response. 
 
 Passerose tried to lead Violette away. 
 
 "Come," said she; "come, Violette, let us seek a 
 shelter for the night — the evening is lovely." 
 
 " What shelter do I want ?" said Violette. " What 
 is the evening to me, or the morning ? There are no 
 more beautiful days for me ! The sun will shine no 
 more but to illumine my despair !*' 
 
 " But if we remain here weeping we shall die of 
 hunger, Violette ; and, in spite of the bitterest grief, 
 we must think of the necessities of life." 
 
 "Better to die of hunger than of grief! I will 
 not leave this place, where I saw my dear Ourson 
 for the last time — where he perished, a victim of hia 
 tenderness for us." 
 
250 OUR SON, 
 
 Passerose shrugged her shoulders ; she remembered 
 the cow, and that the stable had not been burned 
 she ran there with all speed, milked her, and drank a 
 cupful of milk, and tried in vain to make Agnella 
 and Violette do the same. 
 
 Agnella now rose, and said to Violette, in a solemn 
 tone : — 
 
 "Your grief is just, my daughter; never did a 
 more noble or generous heart beat in a human form ; 
 he loved you more than he loved himself — ^to spare 
 you a grief he sacrificed his happiness." 
 
 Agnella now recounted to Violette the scene which 
 preceded Ourson's birth, the power Violette had to 
 deliver him from his deformity by accepting it for her- 
 self, and Ourson's constant prayer that Violette should 
 never be informed of the possibility of such a sacrifice. 
 
 It is easy to comprehend the feelings of admira- 
 tion and regret which filled the heart of Violette after 
 this confidence ; she wept more bitterly than ever. 
 
 "And now, my daughter," continued Agnella, 
 "there remains one duty to fulfil: that is to give 
 burial to my son. We must clear away these ruins 
 and remove the ashes, and when we have found the 
 remains of our well-beloved Ourson " 
 
 Sobs interrupted her speech; she could say n« 
 more. 
 
OURSON, 261 
 
 CHAPTER NINTH. 
 
 THE WELL. 
 
 GNELLA, Yiolette, and Passerose walked 
 slowly towards the burned walls of the farm- 
 house. With the courage of despair, they 
 removed the smoking ruins. They worked 
 diligently two days before this work was com- 
 pleted. No vestige of poor Ourson appeared, and 
 yet they had removed piece by piece, handful by 
 handful, all that covered the site. On removing the 
 last half-burned planks, Violette perceived an aper- 
 ture, which she quickly enlarged. It was the orifice 
 of a well. Her heart beat violently — a vague hope 
 inspired it. 
 
 " Ourson !" cried she, with a faint voice. 
 "Violette! dear Violette! I am here; I am 
 Baved !'* 
 
 Violette could reply only by a smothered cry ; she 
 lost her consciousness, and fell into the well which 
 enclosed uer dear Ourson. If the good fairy Drolette 
 had not watched over her fall, she would have broken 
 her head and limbs against the sides of the well. But 
 
252 OUR SON. 
 
 their kiLd protectress, who had already rendered them 
 so many services, sustained her, and she fell safely at 
 Ourson's feet. 
 
 Violette soon returned to consciousness. Their 
 Happiness was too great to be believed in — to be 
 trusted. They did not cease to give the most tender 
 assurances of aiFection. And now they were aroused 
 from their ecstasy by the cries of Passerose, who, 
 losing sight of Violette, and seeking her amongst the 
 ruins, discovered the open well ; peering to the bot- 
 tom, she saw Violette's white robe, and she imagined 
 that the poor girl had thrown herself intentionally 
 into the well, and there found the death she sought. 
 Passerose screamed loud enough to destroy her lungs. 
 Agnella came slowly forward to know the cause of 
 this alarm. 
 
 "Be silent, Passerose," cried Ourson in a loud 
 voice; "you are frightening our mother. I am in 
 the well with Violette ; we are happy and want for 
 nothing." 
 
 " Oh blessed news ! blessed news !" cried Passerose ; 
 '•' I see them ! I see them ! Madam, madam, come 
 quickly, quickly ! They are here— they are well— 
 they have need of nothing !" 
 
 Agnella, pale, and half dead with emotion, listened 
 to Passerose without comprehending her. She fell on 
 
OUESON. 253 
 
 her knees, and had not strength to rise. But when 
 she heard the voice of her dear Ourson calling to her : 
 " Mother, mother, your poor son Ourson still lives !'* 
 she sprang toward the well, and would have precipi- 
 tated herself within, had not Passerose seized her by 
 the arms and drawn her back suddenly. 
 
 " For the love of Ourson, dear queen, do not throw 
 yourself into this hole ; you will kill yourself ! I will 
 restore Ourson and Violette to you unharmed.' 
 
 Agnella, trembling with happiness, comprehended 
 the wisdom of the counsel given by Passerose. She 
 remained rooted to the spot, but shuddering with 
 agitation, while Passerose ran to seek a ladder. 
 
 Passerose was absent a long time; but she was 
 excusable, as she was somewhat confused. First she 
 seized a cord, then a pitchfork, then a chair. For an 
 instant she thought of lowering the cow to the bottom 
 of the well, in order that poor Ourson might have a 
 drink of fresh warm milk. At last she found the 
 ladder before her eyes, almost in her hands, but she 
 had not seen it. 
 
 Whilst Passerose was seeking the ladder, Ourson 
 aud Violette talked incessantly of their present hap- 
 piness, and the despair and anguish they had endured, 
 
 " I passed uninjured through the flames," said Our- 
 Bon, " and sought groping about for the wardrobe of 
 22 
 
254 OUR SON. 
 
 my mother. The smoke sufifocated and blinded me. 
 Then I felt myself raised by the hair, and cast to the 
 bottom of this well, where you have come to join 
 me, dear Violette. 
 
 " In place of finding water, or even moisture here, 1 
 felt at once a sweet, fresh air. A soft carpet was 
 spread on the bottom : you see it is still here. There 
 was from some source sufficient light around me. I 
 found ample provisions at my side. Look at them, 
 Yiolette, I have not touched them. A few drops of 
 wine was all I could swallow. 
 
 " The knowledge of your despair and that of my 
 mother rendered me too unhappy, and the fairy Dro- 
 lette took pity on me. She appeared to me under 
 your form, dear Violette, and I took her for you, and 
 sprang forward to seize you in my arms ; but I em- 
 braced only a vague form of air or vapor. I could 
 see her, but I could not touch her. 
 
 " * Ourson,' said the fairy, smiling sweetly upon 
 me, ^I have assumed Violette's form to testify my 
 friendship in the most agreeable way. Be comforted ; 
 you shall see her to-morrow. She weeps bitterly, 
 because she believes you to be dead ; but I will send 
 ker to you to-morrow. She will make you a visit at 
 the bottom of this well. She will accompany you 
 when you go forth from this tomb, and you shall see 
 
OUR SON. 265 
 
 your mother, and the blue heavens, and the dazzling 
 sun, which neither your mother nor Violette wish 
 to look upon since your loss, but which appeared 
 beautiful to them while you were with them. You 
 will return once more to this well, for it contains your 
 happiness.' 
 
 " * My happiness !' I exclaimed to the fairy; * when 
 I have found my mother and my Violette I shall be in 
 possession of all my happiness.* 
 
 " * Believe implicitly what I say. This well con- 
 tains your happiness and that of Violette.* 
 
 " * Violette's happiness, madam, is to live with me 
 and my mother.*" 
 
 "Ah! you replied well,*' interrupted Violette. 
 " But what said the fairy ?'* 
 
 " * I know what I say,* she answered. * In a feir 
 days something will be wanting to complete your hap- 
 piness. You will find it here. We will meet again, 
 Ourson.* 
 
 " * Yes, madam ; I hope it will be soon.* 
 
 " * When you see me again, my poor child, you will 
 be scarcely content, and then you will wish that yon 
 had never seen me. Silence and farewell.* 
 
 "She flew away smiling sweetly, leaving behind 
 her a delicious perfume, and an atmosphere so soft 
 
256 OUR SON. 
 
 and heavenly that it diffused a peaceful calm in my 
 heart. I suffered no more — I expected you." 
 
 Violette on her part comprehended better than 
 Ourson why the next return of the fairy would be 
 painful to him. Since Agnella had revealed to her 
 in confidence the nature of the sacrifice that she could 
 impose upon herself, she was resolved to accomplish 
 it, in spite of the opposition of Ourson. She thought 
 only of the delight of giving an immense proof of her 
 affection. This hope tempered her joy at having 
 found him. 
 
 When Ourson had completed his narrative, they 
 heard the shrill voice of Passerose crying out to 
 them : — 
 
 *' Look, look, my children ! the ladder. J will put 
 it down to you. Take care that it does not fall on 
 your heads. You must have some provisions down 
 there; send them up, if you please; we are some- 
 what destitute above here. For two days I have only 
 drank a little milk and eaten a crust. Your mother 
 and Violette have lived upon the air and their tears. 
 Softly! softly! take care not to break the ladder. 
 Madam ! madam ! here they are : here are Ourson's and 
 Violette's heads. — Good ! step up ! There you are!" 
 
 Agnella, still pallid and trembling, was immova- 
 ble as a statue. 
 
OURS OK 257 
 
 After having seen Violette in safety, Ourson sprang 
 from the well, and threw himself into his mother's 
 arms. She covered him with tears and kisses, and 
 hsld him a long time clasped to her heart. After 
 having thought him dead during so many painful 
 hours, it seemed a dream to her almost impossible to 
 realize to hold him safe once more. Finally Passe- 
 rose terminated this melting scene by seizing Ourson 
 and saying to him : — 
 
 " It is now my turn ! I am forgotten, forsooth, 
 because I do not bathe myself in tears; because I 
 keep my head cool, and preserve my strength. Was 
 it not Passerose, after all, who got you out of that 
 terrible hole ? Speak the truth." 
 
 " Yes, yes, my good Passerose ! You may believe 
 that I love you well; and indeed I thank you for 
 drawing me from the well, where, however, I was 
 doing very well after my sweet Violette came down 
 to me." 
 
 " But now I think of it," said Passerose, " tell me, 
 Violette, how did you get to the bottom of that well 
 without killing yourself?" 
 
 " I did not go down purposely. I fell, and Ourson 
 received me in his arms." 
 
 " All this is not very clear," said Passerose. " The 
 fairy Drolette had something to do with it." 
 
258 OUR SON. 
 
 "Yes, the good and amiable fairy," said Ourson. 
 " She is always counteracting the cruelties of her 
 wicked sister." 
 
 While thus conversing merrily, their stomachs gaye 
 indication that they were suffering for dinner. Our- 
 Bon had left in the well the provisions furnished by the 
 fairy. The rest of the happy family were still 
 embracing and weeping over past remembrances, but 
 Passerose, without saying a word, descended into the 
 well and remounted with the provisions, which she 
 placed on a bundle of straw ; she then placed around 
 the table four other bundles of straw for seats. 
 
 " Dinner is ready," said she ; " come and eat ; you 
 all need food. The good queen and Violette will soon 
 fall from exhaustion. Ourson has had a little wine, 
 but he has eaten nothing. Here is a pie, a ham, 
 bread, and wine. Long life to the good fairy !" 
 
 Agnella, Violette, and Ourson did not require to be 
 told a second time ; but placed themselves gayly at 
 the table. Their appetites were good, and the repast 
 excellent Happiness illuminated every countenance; 
 they talked, laughed, clasped each other's hands, and 
 were in paradise. 
 
 When dinner was ever, Passerose was surprised that 
 the fairy Drolette had not provided for all their 
 wants. 
 
OUBSON. 259 
 
 "Look," said she, "the house is in ruins! we are 
 destitute of everything ! The stable is our only shel- 
 ter, the straw our only bed, and the provisions I 
 brought up from the well our only food. Formerly 
 everything was provided before we had the time to 
 ask for it." 
 
 Agnella looked suddenly at her hand — the ring was 
 no longer there ! They must now gain their bread 
 by the sweat of their brows. Ourson and Yiolette, 
 seeing her air of consternation, demanded the 
 cause of it. 
 
 " Alas ! my children, you will no doubt think me 
 very ungrateful to feel disquieted about the future in 
 the midst of our great happiness ; but I perceive that 
 during the fire I have lost the ring given me by the 
 good fairy, and this ring would have furnished us with 
 all the necessaries of life, so long as it was upon my 
 finger. Alas ! I have it no longer. What siiall 
 we do?" 
 
 "Dismiss all anxiety, dear mother," said Ourson. 
 ** Am I not tall and strong ? I will seek for wc rk, 
 and you can all live on my wages." 
 
 " And I, too," said Violette, " can I not assist my 
 good mother and Passerose? In seeking work for 
 yourself, Ourson, you can also find something for me 
 to do." 
 
260 
 
 OUR SON. 
 
 "I will go at once and seek work," said Ourson. 
 "Adieu, mother. We will meet again, Violette." 
 Kissing their hands, he set off with a light step , 
 He had no presentiment, poor boy ! of the recep- 
 tion which awaited him in the three houses where he 
 flt cght employment. 
 
OUBBON. 261 
 
 CHAPTER TENTH. 
 
 THE FARM— THE CASTLE—THE FORGE. 
 
 URSON walked more than three hours before 
 he arrived at a large and beautiful farm, 
 where he hoped to obtain employment. He 
 saw from a distance the farmer and his family- 
 seated before his front door, taking their 
 evening meal. 
 
 He was but a short way off when one of the child- 
 ren, a little boy about ten years of age, perceived 
 him. He sprang from his seat, uttered a cry of 
 terror, and fled into the house. 
 
 A second child, a little girl eight years old, hearing 
 the cry of her brother, turned towards Ourson, and 
 commenced the most piercing shrieks. 
 
 All the family now followed the movement of the 
 children, and turned around. At the sight of Ourson, 
 the women cried out with terror, and the children fled 
 in wild alarm. The men seized sticks and pitchforks, 
 expecting to be attacked by poor Ourson, whom they 
 took for some extraordinary animal escaped from a 
 menagerie. 
 
262 OUESOX, 
 
 Oureon, seeing this movement of terror and prepara- 
 tion for attack, now spoke, hoping to dissipate their 
 fears. 
 
 "I am not a bear, as you seem to suppose, but a 
 poor boy seeking work, and who would be very glad 
 if you should give him employment." 
 
 The farmer was greatly amazed to hear a bear 
 speak. He did not know whether to fly or to interro- 
 gate him further. He resolved, however, to speak. 
 
 " Who are you, and from whence do you come?" 
 
 " I come from the Woodland Farm, and I am the 
 son of Agnella," Ourson replied. 
 
 " Ah, then it was you who in your childhood went 
 with your mother to market, and frightened all our 
 children to death. You have lived in the woods, 
 and done without our help. Why do you seek us 
 now ? Go away, and live as you have lived hereto- 
 fore." 
 
 " Our farm-house is burned to the ground. I have 
 to work now with my hands to support my mother 
 and sister. For this reason, I pray you to give me 
 work. I will do all you command me." 
 
 " Do you suppose, boy, that I will take into my 
 service a villanous animal like you, who will frighten 
 my wife and my servants to death, and throw my 
 children into convulsions ? I am not quite such a 
 
OUR SON. 268 
 
 fool, my boy ; not ijuite such a fool. Enough of this. 
 Be off, and allow us to finish our dinner." 
 
 " Master farmer, be merciful. Only try my work. 
 Place me altogether by myself; then no one will fear 
 me. I will conceal myself so well that your children 
 shall not see me." 
 
 "Will you be done talking, wicked bear? Go 
 instantly ; if you don't you shall feel the teeth of my 
 pitchfork." 
 
 Poor Ourson bowed his head : tears of humiliation 
 and disappointment glittered in his eyes. He with- 
 drew slowly, followed by the coarse laugh and shouts 
 of the farm hands. 
 
 When out of sight he no longer restrained his 
 tears ; but in all this shame and despair, the thought 
 that Violette could take upon herself his ugly cover- 
 ing did not enter his thoughts. 
 
 Ourson walked on till he came in sight of a castle, 
 where he saw a crowd of men coming, going, and 
 laboring at every kind of work. Some were mow- 
 ing, some raking, some currying horses, some sweep- 
 ing, some watering plant, some sowing. 
 
 " Here is a house where I shall certainly find 
 work," said Ourson to himself. "I see neither 
 women nor children ; and I think the men will not be 
 ftfraid of me." 
 
264 OUESOK 
 
 Ourson drew near without being seen. He took 
 off his hat, and stood before a man who seemed to bo 
 the superintendent. 
 
 "Sir—" said he. 
 
 The man looked up, recoiled a step when he saw 
 Ourson, and examined him with the greatest surprise. 
 
 "Who are you, and what do you want?" said he, in 
 a rude voice. 
 
 " Sir, I am the son of Agnella, mistress of the 
 Woodland Farm.'* 
 
 " Well ! and what has brought you here ?" 
 
 " Our house is burned down, sir. I am seeking 
 work in order to support my mother and sister. I 
 hope you will be good enough to give me employ- 
 ment.*' 
 
 " Give employment to a bear ?'* 
 
 " Sir, I have only the appearance of a bear. 
 Under this rough outside, which is so repugnant to 
 you, there beats a human heart — a heart capable of 
 gratitude and affection. You shall have no reason to 
 complain either of my work or of my good will." 
 
 Whilst Ourson spoke, and the superintendent list- 
 ened with a mocking air, a great noise was heard 
 amongst the horses. They began to kick and prance, 
 and the grooms could scarcely hold them. Some of 
 them indeed escaped, and fled in terror to the woods, 
 
OUR SON, 265 
 
 " It is the bear ! it is the bear !" cried the grooms. 
 "It has terrified the horses. Drive it off! chase it 
 away !" 
 
 " Off with jou !" cried the superintendent. 
 
 Ourson was stupefied by his misfortunes, and was 
 immovable. 
 
 " Ha ! you will not go," vociferated the man. 
 "Wait a few moments, wicked vagabond. I will 
 regale you with a chase. Halloa, men ! run and 
 seek the dogs, and set them upon this animal. 
 Hurry ! — see him scampering off!" 
 
 In fact Ourson, more dead than alive at this cruel 
 treatment, precipitately withdrew from the presence 
 of these wicked and inhuman men. This second 
 attempt had failed utterly; but he would not allow 
 himself to be discouraged. 
 
 "It is still three or four hours before sunset; I 
 have time to continue my search for work." 
 
 He now directed his steps towards a forge, which was 
 some distance from Woodland Farm. The master of 
 the forge employed a great many workmen. He gave 
 work to those who asked it, not in charity, but in view 
 of his own interest. He was feared, but he was not 
 loved. He developed the riches of the country ; but 
 no one thanked him for it, because he alone profited 
 by it. By his avidity and his opulence he ground 
 23 
 
266 OUR SON. 
 
 down the poor -workmen who could only find employ- 
 ment with this new Marquis of Carabas. 
 
 Poor Ourson arrived at the forge. The master was 
 at the door, scolding some, threatening others, and 
 terrifying all. 
 
 " Sir," said Ourson, drawing near, "have you any 
 work to give me ?" 
 
 " Certainly. I have always every kind of work. 
 What kind of work ?" 
 
 He raised his head at these words, for he had 
 replied without looking at Ourson. When his eye 
 fell upon him he did not finish his phrase ; his eyes 
 flashed with rage, and he stammered out : — 
 
 " What foolery is this ? Are we in the midst of the 
 Carnival, that a workman ventures upon such a ridicu- 
 lous masquerade ? Throw ofi" your ugly bear's skin 
 instantly, or I will make you pass through the fire of 
 my forge, and crisp your bristles for you." 
 
 "This, sir, is no masquerade," replied Ourson, 
 sadly ; " it is, alas ! my natural skin ; but I am not 
 the less a good workman, and if you will be humane 
 enough to employ me, you will see that my strength 
 is equal to my goodwill." 
 
 "I give work to you, you vile animal!" cried 
 the master of the forge, foaming with rage : "I will 
 put you into a sack, and send you to a menagerie, or 
 
OUR SON. 267 
 
 I will throw you into a den with your brother bears. 
 You will have work enough to defend yourself from 
 their claws. Be off! unless you wish to go to a 
 menagerie.'* 
 
 And brandishing his club, he would have dealt 
 Ourson a heavy blow if the poor boy had not made 
 a hasty retreat. 
 
268 OURSOK 
 
 CHAPTER ELEVENTH. 
 
 THE SACRIFICE. 
 
 [JRSON turned his steps homeward, discour- 
 aged and exhausted. He walked slowly, and 
 arrived at the farm late. Violette ran to 
 meet him, took him by the hand, and, without 
 saying a word, led him to his mother. There 
 she fell on her knees, and said : — 
 
 " My mother, I know what our well-beloved Ourson 
 has suffered to-day. During his absence, the fairy 
 Furious has told me all, and the good fairy Drolette 
 has confirmed her story. My mother, when our Our- 
 son was, as we believed, lost to us for ever, and lost 
 for my sake, you revealed to me that which, in his 
 nobility and goodness, he wished to conceal. I know 
 that by changing skins with him I can restore to him 
 his original beauty. Happy, a hundred times happy, 
 in having this opportunity to recompense the tender- 
 ness and devotion of my dearly-loved brother Ourson, 
 I demand to make this exchange allowed by the fairy 
 Drolette, and I entreat her to complete the transf«r 
 immediately." 
 
OUR SON. 269 
 
 " Violette! Violette!" exclaimed Ourson, in great 
 agitation, " take back your words ! You do not know 
 to what you engage yourself; you are ignorant of the 
 life of anguish and misery unparalleled, the life of 
 solitude and isolation to which you thus condemn 
 yourself; you know not the unceasing desolation you 
 will feel at knowing that you are an object of fear to 
 all mankind. Violette, Violette, in pity to me, with- 
 draw your words !" 
 
 "Dear Ourson," said Violette, calmly, but reso- 
 lutely, " in making what you believe to be so great a 
 sacrifice, I accomplish the dearest wish of my heart ; 
 I secure my own happiness ; I satisfy an ardent and 
 imperious desire to testify my tenderness and my 
 gratitude. I esteem myself for doing what I propose. 
 I should despise myself if I left it undone." 
 
 " Pause, Violette, for one instant longer, I beseech 
 you ! Think of my grief, when I no longer see my 
 beautiful Violette, when I think of you exposed to 
 the railleries, the horror of men. Oh ! Violette, do 
 not condemn your poor Ourson to this anguish." 
 
 The lovely face of Violette was veiled with sadness. 
 The fear that Ourson would feel repugnance towards 
 her made her heart tremble ; but this thought, which 
 was wholly personal, was very fleeting — it could not 
 triumph over her devoted tenderness. Her only 
 23* 
 
*270 OURSON. 
 
 response was to throw herself in the arms of Agnella, 
 and say : — 
 
 "Mother, embrace your fair and pretty Violette 
 for the last time.'* 
 
 Whilst Agnella, Ourson, and Passerose embraced 
 her and looked lovingly upon her — whilst Ourson, on 
 his knees, supplicated her to leave him his bear-skin, 
 to which he had been accustomed for twenty years — 
 Violette called out again, in a loud voice : — 
 
 " Fairy Drolette ! Fairy Drolette ! come and accept 
 the price of the life and health of my dear Our- 
 son. 
 
 At this moment the fairy Drolette appeared in all 
 her glory. She was seated in a massive chariot of 
 gold, drawn by a hundred and fifty larks; she was 
 clothed with a robe of butterflies' wings, of the most 
 brilliant colors ; from her shoulders fell a mantle of 
 network of diamonds, which trailed ten feet behind 
 her, and it was so fine in texture that it was light as 
 gauze. Her hair, glittering like tissue of gold, was 
 ornamented by a crown of carbuncles more brilliant 
 than the sun ; each of her slippers was carved from a 
 single ruby ; her beautiful face, soft, yet gay, breathed 
 contentment. She fixed upon Violette a most affeo- 
 tionate regard. 
 
 "You wish it, then, my daughter?" said she. 
 
OUESON, 271 
 
 " Madam," cried Ourson, falling at her feet, "deign 
 to listen to me. You, who ha-ve loaded me with un 
 deserved benefits — you, who have inspired me with 
 boundless gratitude — you, good and just — will you 
 execute the mad wish of my dear Violette? "Will 
 you make my whole life wretched, by forcing me to 
 accept this sacrifice ? No, no, charming and humane 
 fairy, you could not, you will not do it !" 
 
 Whilst Ourson was thus supplicating, the fairy gave 
 Violette a light touch with her wand of pearl, and 
 Ourson another — then said :— 
 
 " Let it be according to the wish of your heart, my 
 daughter. Let it be contrary to your ardent desires, 
 my son." 
 
 At the same moment, the face, arms, and the whole 
 body of the lovely young girl, were covered with the 
 long hair which Ourson had worn, and Ourson ap- 
 peared with a white smooth skin, which set off his 
 extreme beauty to advantage. 
 
 Violette gazed at him with admiration, while he, his 
 eyes cast down and full of tears, dared not look at 
 his poor Violette, so horribly metamorphosed. At 
 last he looked up, threw himself in her arms, and 
 they wept together. 
 
 Ourson was marvellously handsome. Violette was, 
 M Ourson had been, without form, without beauty, 
 
272 OURSOK. 
 
 but not ugly. When Violette raised her head and 
 looked at Agnella, the latter extended her hands 
 towards her, and said ; — 
 
 " Thanks, my daughter, my noble, generous child." 
 
 "Mother," said Violette, in low voice, "do you 
 love me still ?" 
 
 "Do I love you, my cherished child? yes, a hun- 
 dred times, a thousand times more than ever before." 
 
 " Violette," said Ourson, " never fear being ugly in 
 our eyes. To my eyes, you are a hundred times more 
 beautiful than when clothed with all your loveliness. 
 To me you are a sister — a friend incomparable. You 
 will always be the companion of my life, the Ideal of 
 my heart." 
 
OUBSON. 278 
 
 CHAPTER TWELFTH. 
 
 THE COMBAT. 
 
 •lOLETTE was about to reply, when a kind of 
 roaring was heard in the air, and they saw 
 descend a chariot made of crocodile's skin, 
 drawn by fifty enourmous toads. All the 
 toads were hissing and blowing, and would 
 have cast their infectious venom in every direc- 
 tion, if they had not been restrained by the power 
 of the fairy Drolette. 
 
 When the chariot reached the ground, a huge and 
 heavy creature issued from it: this was the fairy 
 Furious. Her big eyes seemed bursting from their 
 sockets; her large flat nose covered her wrinkled, 
 withered cheeks ; her monstrous mouth extended from 
 ear to ear ; when it was open a long pointed black 
 tongue was seen licking her horrid teeth. 
 
 She was not more than three feet in height, and 
 was very corpulent ; her grizzly skin was gluey and 
 cold, like a snaiVs ; her thin red hair fell in locks of 
 unequal length around her throat, which was disfigured 
 
274 OUR SON. 
 
 by a goitre ; her large, flat hands looked like the fins 
 of a shark ; her dress was made of snail's skins, and 
 her mantle of the skins of toads. 
 
 She advanced towards Ourson (whom we shall 
 hereafter call by his true name of Prince Marvel- 
 lous) with a slow step. She paused in front of him, 
 and casting a furious glance upon the fairy Drolette, 
 and an eye of mocking triumph upon Yiolette, she 
 folded her great cold arms, and said in a sharp yet 
 hoarse voice : — 
 
 " My sister has triumphed over me. Prince Marvel- 
 lous. I have, however, one consolation : you will not be 
 happy, because you have obtained your original beauty 
 at the expense of that little fool, who is now frightful 
 and repugnant, and whom you will now never wish to 
 approach. Yes ! yes ! weep, my handsome Oursine ! 
 You will weep a long time and you will regret bit- 
 terly, if you do not already regret, that you have 
 given your beautiful skin to the prince Marvellous." 
 
 " Never, madam, never ! My only regret is that I 
 did not know sooner what I could do to testify my 
 gratitude.** 
 
 The fairy Drolette, whose countenance had assumed 
 an unaccustomed expression of severity and irritation, 
 now waved her wand and said : — 
 
 "Silence, sister! You shall not triumph long 
 
OUESON. 275 
 
 over the misfortunes of Yiolette. 1 will provide a 
 remedy for those misfortunes : her generous devotion 
 merits recompense." 
 
 " I defy you to come to her assistance under penalty 
 of my wrath," said Furious. 
 
 " I do not doubt your rage, sister, but I disdain to 
 punish you for it," replied Drolette. 
 
 " To punish me ! — Do you dare to threaten me ?" 
 said Furious. And hissing furiously, she called her 
 chariot, mounted it, rose in the air, and tried to 
 launch upon Drolette all the venom of her toads, in 
 order to suffocate her. 
 
 But Drolette knew her sister perfectly. Her faith- 
 ful larks held the door of her chariot open, and she 
 sprang within. The larks rose in the air, hovered 
 above the toads, and then lowered themselves rapidly 
 upon them. The toads, in spite of their weight, 
 escaped the blows by turning adroitly to one side. 
 They however threw their venom on the larks which 
 were nearest to them, who died instantly. 
 
 Drolette detached them with the rapidity of a thun- 
 derbolt, rose again in the air, and fell so adroitly on 
 the toads, that the larks tore out their eyes with their 
 claws, before Furious had time to come to the rescue 
 of her army. 
 
 The outcries of the toads and the hissing of the 
 
276 OUESON. 
 
 larks made a deafening noise ; and the fairy Drolette 
 called out to her friends, who were regarding the 
 combat with terror : — 
 
 " Withdraw immediately, and stop your ears !" 
 
 Which was done instantly, in obedience to her 
 command. 
 
 The fairy Furious made one last efifort. She 
 guided her blinded toads in such a way as to meet 
 the larks face to face, and to dart their venom upon 
 them. 
 
 But Drolette rose higher and higher in the air, 
 and Furious found herself always under her sister's 
 chariot. 
 
 At last, unable to contain her rage, Furious cried 
 out: — 
 
 "You are assisted by the queen of the fairies; 
 an old fool, whom I should gladly see in the lower 
 regions!" 
 
 Scarcely had she pronounced these words when her 
 chariot fell heavily to the earth. The toads perished, 
 and the chariot disappeared. The fairy Furious only 
 remained, under the form of an enormous toad. She 
 wished to speak, but she could only bellow and 
 snuffle. She gazed at Drolette and her larks — at 
 Prince Marvellous, Violette, and Agnella, in a trans- 
 port of rage ; — but her power was destroyed. 
 
OUR SON. 277 
 
 The fairy Drolette lowered her chariot, des««id«d 
 to the earth, and said ; — 
 
 "The queen of the fairies has punished you for 
 your audacity, sister. Repent, if you wish to ofetaia 
 pardon." 
 
 The only answer of Furious was to spit forth her 
 poisonous venom, which happily reached no one. 
 
 Drolette extended her wand towards her, and said : 
 
 " I command you to disappear, and never to appear 
 again to the prince Marvellous, to Violettf, or to 
 their mother." 
 
 Drolette had scarcely uttered these words when the 
 toad disappeared ; there remained no vestige of th© 
 chariot or of herself. 
 
 Drolette remained some time motionless. She 
 passed her hand over her hrow, as if to chase away 
 a sad thought ; then approaching Prince Marvellous, 
 she said to him : — 
 
 " Prince, the title which I give you indicates your 
 birth. You are the son of King Ferocious and the 
 queen Aimee, concealed till now under the appear- 
 ance of a modest farmer woman. The name of your 
 father sufficiently indicates his character. Your 
 mother having having prevented him from killing his 
 brother Indolent and his sister-in-law Nonchalante, he 
 turned his rage against her. I was her protectress, 
 24 
 
278 OURSON 
 
 and carried her off, with her faithful Passerose, in a 
 cloud. 
 
 " And you, Princess Violette, your birth is equal 
 to that of Prince Marvellous. Your father and 
 mother were that same King Indolent and Queen 
 Nonchalante who, saved once by Queen Aimee, became 
 at last the victims of King Ferocious and their own 
 apathy. Since that time King Ferocious has been 
 killed by his subjects, who could no longer support 
 his cruel yoke. 
 
 " They expect you, prince, to reign over them. I 
 have revealed to them your existence, and I have 
 promised them that you will take a wife worthy of 
 you. You can select from the twelve princesses whom 
 your father retained captive after having slain their 
 parents. They are all wise and beautiful, and each 
 has a kingdom for her marriage portion." 
 
 Surprise had kept Prince Marvellous silent. At 
 the last words of the fairy he turned towards Violette, 
 and seeing that she was weeping, he said : — 
 
 " Why do you weep, my Violette ? Do you fear 
 that I will blush for you ? that I will not dare to tes- 
 tify before my whole court the tenderness with which 
 you inspire me ? that I will conceal what you have 
 done for me, or forget the bonds whith attach me to 
 you for ever? Can you believe that I will be 
 
OUESON. 279 
 
 ungrateful enough to seek any other affection than 
 yours, and fill your place by any of those princesses 
 held captive by my father ? No, dearest Violette ! 
 Until this time I have seen in you only a sister ; but 
 from this moment you are the companion of my life, 
 my sole friend, my wife !" 
 
 "Your wife, dear brother? That is impossible! 
 How can you seat upon your throne a creature so re- 
 pulsive as your poor Violette ? How will you dare to 
 brave the raillery of your subjects and of the neighbor- 
 ing kings ? And how could I show my deformity in 
 the midst of the festivals given on your return to your 
 kingdom ? No, no, my brother ! Let me live near 
 you, near to your mother, alone, unknown, covered 
 with a veil. I cannot be your wife ! No one shall 
 blame you for having made so sad a choice." 
 
 The prince insisted long and firmly. Violette 
 could scarcely control her emotions ; but she resisted 
 with as much resolution as devotion. Agnella said 
 nothing. She would have been willing that her son 
 should accept even this last sacrifice from poor Vio- 
 lette, and simply allow her to live near to them, but 
 hidden from the world. 
 
 Passerose wopt, and in a low tone encouraged the 
 prince in his determination. 
 
 "Violett*y,' said the prince, at last, "since you 
 
280 OUR SON. 
 
 absolutely refuse to ascend the throne with me, 1 
 abandon it and all royal power, in order to live with 
 you as before, in solitude and happiness. Without 
 your sweet presence, the sceptre would be a heavy 
 burden; with you at my side, our little farm 
 will be a paradise ! Say, dear Violette, shall it 
 be so?" 
 
 "Yes, dear brother, you have triumphed; let us 
 live as we have lived so many years : modest in our 
 lives, happy in our affections." 
 
 "Noble prince and generous princess," said the 
 fairy, "you shall be recompensed for this rare and 
 devoted tenderness. Prince, in the well to which I 
 carried you during the fire, there is a priceless trea- 
 sure for Violette and yourself. Descend into the 
 well, seek for it, and, when you have found it, bring 
 it to me. I will teach you its value." 
 
 The prince did not wait to be told a second time ; 
 he ran towards the well ; the ladder was still there, 
 and he descended. On arriving at the bottom, he saw 
 nothing but the carpet which had been there from the 
 first ; he searched the walls of the well, but saw no 
 indication of treasure. Finally he raised the carpet, 
 and perceived a black stone, with a ring attached ; he 
 raised the stone and discovered a casket, which glit- 
 tered like a constellation. 
 
OURS ON, 281 
 
 " This must contain the treasure spoken of by the 
 fairy," said he. 
 
 The prince seized the casket ; it was as light as a 
 nutshell. He ascended the ladder hastily, holding 
 the casket carefully in his arms. 
 
 They were awaiting his return with impatience. 
 He handed the casket to the fairy. Agnella ex- 
 claimed : — 
 
 " This is the same casket you confided to me, 
 madam, and which I supposed I had lost in the 
 fire." 
 
 " It is the same," replied the fairy. " Here is the 
 key ; open it, prince." 
 
 Ourson hastened to open it. But who can describe 
 the general disappointment, when, in place of some 
 rich treasure which they supposed it contained, they 
 found only the bracelets which Violette had worn 
 when her cousin found her sleeping in the wood, and 
 a vial of perfumed oil ! 
 
 The fairy looked from one to the other, and enjoyed 
 their surprise and consternation. She took the brace- 
 lets and gave them to Violette. 
 
 " This is my bridal present, my dear child ; every 
 
 one cf these diamonds has the property of guarding 
 
 from all evil influences the person who wears it, 
 
 and of endowing its wearer with every virtue , euor- 
 
 24* 
 
282 OURSOK 
 
 mous riches, and resplendent beauty, with wit, intel- 
 lect, and all desirable happiness. Use them for the 
 children who will be born of your union with Prince 
 Marvellous." 
 
 Then taking the vial of oil, she said : — 
 
 " As to this vial of perfumed oil, it is the wedding 
 gift of the prince your cousin. I know you love per- 
 fumes, this has peculiar virtues ; use it to-day. To- 
 morrow I will return to seek you, and carry you all 
 to your kingdom." 
 
 "I have renounced my kingdom, madam," said 
 Ourson ; " I will live here in solitude with my dear 
 Violette." 
 
 "And who, then, will govern your people, my 
 Bon ?" said Agnella. 
 
 " You, my mother, if you are willing to accept the 
 charge," replied Ourson. 
 
 The queen was about to refuse her son's offer, when 
 the fairy interfered. 
 
 "We will speak of this to-morrow," said she. 
 **You, madam, I know, desire to accept the crown 
 which you are about to refuse. I forbid you, how- 
 ever, to accept it before my return. And you, dear 
 and amiable prince," added she, in a sweet voice, 
 accompanied with an affectionate glance, "I forbid 
 you to repeat this offer before my return. Adieu till 
 
OUR SON. 28& 
 
 to-morrow. When you are truly happy, my deaf 
 children, think kindly of your friend the fairy 
 Drolette." 
 
 The fairy ascended her chariot. The larks fle'vf 
 like_ lightning, and she soon disappeared, leaving 
 behind her a delicious perfume. 
 
284 OURSON. 
 
 CHAPTER THIRTEENTH. 
 
 THE RECOMPENSE. 
 
 IRINCE MARVELLOUS looked at Yiolette 
 and sighed heavily; Violette gazed at the 
 prince and smiled sweetly. 
 
 " How handsome you are, my dear cousin ! 
 I am so happy to have it in my power to restore 
 you your beauty. And now I will pour some of this 
 perfumed oil upon my hands ; since I cannot please 
 your eye, I will at least embalm you," said she, 
 laughing. 
 
 She uncorked the vial, and entreated Marvellous 
 to sprinkle some drops on her forehead and cheeks. 
 The heart of the prince was too full for words. He 
 took the vial and obeyed the order of his cousin. 
 Their surprise and joy were indescribable on seeing 
 that as soon as the oil touched Violette's forehead the 
 hair disappeared, and her skin resumed its original 
 purity and dazzling whiteness. 
 
 The prince and Violette, on seeing the virtue of 
 this wonderful oil, uttered loud cries of delight and 
 ran towards the stable, where they saw Agnella and 
 
OUR SON. 285 
 
 Passerose. They called their attention t& the happy 
 effect of this perfumed oil given them by the fairy. 
 Both partook of their happiness. The prince could 
 scarcely believe the evidence of his senses. And now 
 nothing could prevent his union with Violette, so good, 
 so devoted, so tender, so lovely, so well constituted to 
 make him supremely happy. 
 
 The queen thought of the morrow — of her return 
 to her kingdom, which she had abandoned twenty 
 years ago. She wished that she herself, that Violette, 
 that her son the prince had clothing worthy of so 
 great an occasion ; but, alas ! she had neither the 
 time nor the means to procure them: they would 
 therefore be compelled to wear their coarse clothing, 
 and thus show themselves to their people. Violette 
 and Marvellous laughed at this distress of their 
 mother. 
 
 " Do you not think, mamma," said Violette, " that 
 our dear prince is sufficiently adorned with his rare 
 beauty, and that a rich and royal robe would not make 
 him more beautiful or more amiable ?" 
 
 " And do you not agree with me, my dear mother," 
 said Ourson, " in thinking that our dear Violette is 
 lovely enough in the simplest clothing, that the lustre 
 of her eyes surpasses the most brilliant diamonds, 
 that the clear whiteness of her teeth rivals success- 
 
^^^ OUR SON. 
 
 fully the rarest pearls, that the richness of her blonde 
 hair surpasses a crown of brilliants ?" 
 
 "Yes, yes, my children," replied Agnella, "with- 
 out doubt, you are both of you handsome and at- 
 tractive; but a rich dress spoils nothing, not even 
 beauty. Jewels, embroidery, and heavy brocades 
 would detract nothing from your charms. And I 
 who am old " 
 
 "But not ugly, madam," interrupted Passerose, 
 hastily. "You are still amiable and handsome, in 
 spite of your little country cap, your skirts of coarse 
 striped cloth, your waist of red camlet, and your 
 stomacher of simple cloth. Besides, when you return 
 to your kingdom, you can buy every kind of dress 
 your heart desires." 
 
 The evening passed away gayly, and there seemed 
 no anxiety about the future. The fairy had provided 
 their supper ; they passed the night on the bundles 
 of hay in the stable, and, as they were all fatigued 
 by the emotions of the day, they slept profoundly. 
 The sun had been shining a long time, and the 
 fairy Drolette was in the midst of them, before they 
 awokft 
 
 A soft " Hem ! hem !" of the fairy aroused them. 
 The prince was the first to open his eyes ; he threw 
 himself on his knees before the fairy, and thanked hef 
 
OVRSON. 287 
 
 with such warmth and animation, that her heart was 
 touched. 
 
 Violette was on her knees by his side, and joining 
 her thanks to those of the prince. 
 
 "I do not doubt your gratitude, dear children," 
 said the fairy; "but I have much to do. I am 
 expected in the kingdom of the king Benin, where I 
 am to attend at the birth of the third son of the prin- 
 cess Blondine. This prince is to be the husband of 
 your first daughter, Prince Marvellous, and I am 
 resolved to endow him with all the qualities which will 
 obtain for him the warm love of your daughter. And 
 now I must conduct you to your kingdom ; I will re- 
 turn in time to be present at your wedding. Queen," 
 she continued, turning to Aimee, who was now just 
 opening her eyes, "we are about to set out imme- 
 diately for your son's kingdom. Are you and your 
 faithful Passerose ready for the journey?" 
 
 " Madam," replied the queen, with a slight embar- 
 rassment, " we are ready to follow you ; but will you 
 not blush for our dress, so little worthy of our 
 rank ?" 
 
 "It is not I who will blush, queen," said the 
 fairy, smiling, "but rather yourself who have this 
 sensation of shame. But I will remedy this evil 
 also." 
 
288 OUR SON. 
 
 Saying this, she described a circle with her wand 
 above the head of the queen, who in the same moment 
 found herself clothed in a robe of gold brocade ; upon 
 her head was a hat with splendid plumes, fastened 
 with a band of superb diamonds ; her boots were of 
 velvet, spangled with gold. 
 
 Aimee looked at her robe with an air of com- 
 plaisance. 
 
 " And Violette, and my son the prince, will you not 
 extend your goodness to them also ?" 
 
 *' Violette and the prince have asked for nothing. 
 I will do as they wish. Speak, Violette, do you 
 desire to change your costume ?" 
 
 " Madam," replied Violette, casting down her sweet 
 eyes and blushing, " I have been sufficiently happy 
 in this robe of simple cloth. In this costume my 
 brother knew me and loved me. Permit me to con- 
 tinue to wear it as far as regard for my station allows, 
 and allow me to preserve it always in remembrance 
 of the happy years of my childhood." 
 
 The prince thanked Violette for these sweet words, 
 and pressed her hand tenderly. 
 
 The fairy kindly nodded her approval, and called 
 for her chariot, which was waiting a few steps from 
 them. She entered, and placed the queen next her- 
 •elf, then the prince, Violette and Passerose. 
 
OUESOK 289 
 
 In less than an hour the larks had flown over the 
 three thousand leagues which separated them from 
 the kingdom of Prince Marvellous. All his court and 
 all his subjects, apprised beforehand by the fairy, 
 expected him. The streets and the palaces were 
 filled by the eager, happy crowd. 
 
 When the chariot appeared in sight, the people 
 uttered cries of joy, which were redoubled when it 
 drew up before the great entrance of the palace, 
 when they saw descend Queen Aimee, a little older, 
 no doubt, but still pretty and gracious, and the Prince 
 Marvellous, whose natural beauty and grace were en- 
 hanced by the splendor of his clothing, glittering with 
 gold and precious stones, which were also a present 
 from the fairy. 
 
 But the acclamations arose to frenzy when the 
 prince, taking Violette by the hand, presented her to 
 the people. 
 
 Her sweet, attractive countenance, her superb and 
 elegant form, were adorned with a dress with which 
 the fairy had clothed her by one stroke of hei 
 wand= 
 
 Her robe was of gold lace; her waist, her arms 
 and shoulders shone with innumerable larks formed 
 of diamonds larger than humming-birds. On her 
 graceful head she wore a crown of larks made of 
 
290 OUR SON, 
 
 precious stones of all colors. Her countenance, soft 
 but gay, her grace, her beauty, won the hearts 
 of all. 
 
 For a long time nothing was heard but shouts of 
 ** Long live King Marvellous ! Long live Queen Vio- 
 lette!" The noise and tumult were so great that 
 many persons became deaf. The good fairy, who 
 desired that only joy and happiness should prevail 
 throughout the kingdom on this auspicious day, cured 
 them instantly at the request of Violette. 
 
 There was a magnificent feast spread for the court 
 and the people. A million three hundred and forty- 
 six thousand eight hundred and twenty-two persons 
 dined at the expense of the fairy, and each guest was 
 permitted to carry away enough for eight days. 
 
 During the repast the fairy set off for the kingdom 
 of King Benin, promising to return in time for the 
 wedding of Marvellous and Violette. During the 
 eight days of the fairy's absence Marvellous, who saw 
 that his mother was a little sad at not being queen, 
 entreated her earnestly to accept Violette's king- 
 dom, and she consented to reign there on con- 
 dition that King Marvellous and Queen Violette 
 would come every year " '^' three months with 
 her. 
 
 Queen Aimee, belore parting with her children, 
 
14 DAY USE 
 
 RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 
 LOAN DEPT. 
 
 This book is due on the last date stamped below, or 
 
 on the date to which renewed. 
 
 Renewed books are subject to immediate recall. 
 
 
 
 ^!/? ^ o , . 
 
 
 
 g 
 
 ^RU'67-iPM 
 
 
 LOAN DEFT. 
 
 
 DEC 5 zo( 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 , 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 LD 21A-60m-7,'66 
 (G4427sl0)476B 
 
 General Library 
 
 University of California 
 
 Berkeley 
 
YB 544()2 
 
 ^ .. 9<;'3941 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA UBRARY